Leaderboard

Part 1: Ryan and the Scally Lads "Are you sure you want to do this?" Jared asked, absentmindedly brushing his blond hair out of his face. "Yes. Definitely.” Ryan tried to not roll his eyes. “Come on... aren't you even a little bit curious?" Jared looked at the the building in front of them. They were in a part of Manchester he hadn’t been to before. It was dark, and the object of their interest was in the basement of an old building that hadn’t served its original purpose (probably some kind of industrial space) in decades. There was a sign but the name was generic enough that neither he nor Ryan would have known what it was — a gay “sauna” — except for the ad they had seen in a magazine in one of the bars on Canal Street. "No. I've got a pretty good idea what goes on in there. Just because I’m gay doesn’t mean I have to be a slag. Don't you want to save yourself for someone special?" Ryan knew exactly who that "special" person for him was in Jared's mind: Jared. He and his friend were both Mormon, had been raised in the same ward (congregation), and — around the time they hit puberty — had felt drawn together. For Ryan, it was simply because they had something in common... they were both gay in a church that didn't look on that very favourably. For Jared, it was more. He believed they were "destined" to be together. Ryan had tried to let his friend down easy. Jared just wasn't his type. Even now when they had been bar hopping on Canal Street, Jared dressed like he was on a church outing. He wouldn't even drink alcohol. With his thin and hairless body he was the picture of a typical twink. He was cute but didn’t do anything for Ryan sexually. Ryan had always been attracted to rougher guys. Council estate lads who would shock his middle class Tory parents back home in Essex (if he ever told them he was gay). Crass, tough, and a bit scary. That's what got him hard. But, no matter what Ryan did or said, Jared didn't want to hear it. "I stopped believing in soulmates around the same time that I stopped calling myself a Mormon.". Ryan said. It wasn’t the first time he had said that (or something similar) to Jared but his friend still looked hurt at his words. "I'm going in. You coming?" "No. I don't think so. I'll wait for you over on Canal Street for awhile... in case you change your mind." "I won't." "Just... just be careful. Ok? Be safe. I've heard guys don't always wear condoms in places like this." It was good advice, Ryan decided. He didn't want to get sick. He was on the rowing team for the university and knew his tight body was his best feature. Well... tight body, dark hair, blue eyes... and a butt to die for. He had not yet done anything other than sucking a cock or getting sucked... but he had watched enough porn to know that he was a bottom. Which was, of course, another reason he knew there was no future for him and Jared... what were two bottoms supposed to do together? But no. He had not yet surrendered his ass. Tonight, however, he was determined to change that. Tonight, he would lose his virginity. "I’ll be safe. And thanks." He gave Jared a friendly hug, walked down the steps, and into the building. Jared waited where he stood for a couple minutes, ignoring the leering look some drunk gave him, before turning around and walking back to Canal Street and the bars. Inside, Ryan paid his admission and passed through a turnstile. He wasn’t sure what to expect... but the somewhat generic locker room wasn’t it. Still, he guessed it made sense. He knew guys walked around with nothing on but a towel ... so they needed to secure their clothes somewhere. He was pleased when he saw a couple other guys checking him out as he got undressed. They weren't his type ... but it made him hopeful he wouldn’t just be ignored. He wrapped the towel he had been given around his waist and set off to explore. Despite his bravado with Jared, and his sincere desire to have "real sex", he was nervous. How would he know a guy was interested? How would they know he wanted to get fucked? Should he tell them he was a virgin? He started with a walkthrough of the bathhouse to see what it was like... and to give himself time to calm down. There was a jacuzzi and a steam room, then showers, then a TV room. Steps led down to a short tunnel and then back up to several areas with different types of booths. Then another tunnel that led back over to the entrance from the locker room. Then, as he was turning a corner, he ran face first into a man coming in from the lockers. The man smelled like he had been working hard all day and hadn’t showered before coming to the sauna. Not dirty, just a little sweaty. He was about Ryan's age — maybe a year or two older. About 6 feet tall and lean. He had close cropped ginger hair and a nose that looked like it had been broken sometime. There was a tattoo on his hip but the towel covered almost all it it so it wasn’t clear what it was. Not a “pretty boy”... but incredibly sexy in Ryan's eyes. Ryan's dick was hard instantly. "Oi! Watch where you going, boy." "I'm so sorry. My fault. I wasn’t looking where i was going.". Ryan stammered. Two other men stepped out of the locker room, glancing at Ryan before turning to the man he had run into. "What's all this noise, you ginger cunt?" It was more banter than an actual insult. The man who spoke had 'dirty blond' hair and blue eyes. Unlike every other man Ryan had seen so far, he was wearing a pair of shiny black trackies instead of a towel and expensive looking trainers on his feet. His upper body, however, was bare. He wasn’t fat, not even remotely, but he had just a hint of a belly. Still muscled though. Just the kind of muscles you get from hard work not working out. The ginger man sneered at his two friends. "This little bitch ran into me. I think he wanted to see what a real man feels like." Ryan blushed and tried to stammer out another apology. "I think you're onto something there Scotty. Look how hard his little dick is." Ryan didn’t think his dick was "little" (it was about 5 1/2 inches) but he was hard as a rock. "Yeah. What fag boi wouldn’t be hard at the thought of this?" Scotty groped himself through the towel. Fuck! He was hung. Ryan couldn't take his eyes off what looked to be eight inches... and not yet fully hard. He just stood and stared. "You know what we have here lads?" The third man spoke for the first time. He was a bit shorter than the other two, maybe 5’ 10”, but was the most muscular of them. His hair was dark like Ryan's but his eyes were brown. "I think you've found a virgin." The ginger smiled and seemed, suddenly, to be friendly. He put his arm around Ryan's shoulder.. Ryan couldn’t stop himself from inhaling a deep breath of the man's musk and sweat. He smelled soooo good. "Is that true, boi? Are you hiding a cherry under that towel?" "Well... kinda. I mean I've sucked a guy off before." "Thats just foreplay." The guy in the trackies laughed. "If you've never had a dick in your ass, you're a virgin." Unsure what to say, Ryan just nodded. "That's shameful!". The ginger man said with mock seriousness. "I can't believe some guy hasn't claimed that prize yet. A fine piece of ass like you.” He turned to his friends and winked. “I think we should help him out lads." The other two nodded and agreed. Not even trying to hide their smiles. "You want that, boi? You want me to fix that ‘cherry problem’ of yours?" Ryan looked at the three studs who now had circled him. Like sharks. Hungry sharks. Hungry — and very sexy — sharks. He took another whiff of the ginger man’s musk... he smelled like walking sex. A wet dream come true. "Please...?" was the only word he could form. "Good boi.". The third man, the muscular one with dark hair, smiled. "I'm Troy. This... " he gestured vaguely at the guy in track pants. "... is Connor. And you probably figured out that this ginger fucker’s name is Scotty." "I'm ... I'm Ryan." He couldn’t believe his luck at meeting up with these three chavs. Or scallies as they called them here in Manchester. "Where you from, Ryan?". Connor asked as the three lads led him deep into the sauna... back to one of the areas with booths he had walked by earlier. "Essex." "Oh. We've got a posh boi here lads. Best be on good behaviour." "No. No. Really... just be yourselves. I ... um... I like it." "Just yanking your chain, boi. Relax. You here at Uni then?" Ryan nodded, delighted as they seemed to ease him into their little group. "I never had much use for school myself.” Connor said. “Too many bullshit rules.” "Enough chatter.” Scotty interrupted. “The only thing Ryan here needs to worry about right now is my popping his cherry and setting him free." Ryan blushed but his cock strained even harder under his towel. Troy opened a booth door and gestured for Ryan to enter. The booth was filled wall to wall with a large mattress (if that was the right word.... more of a big cushion or pad) which was elevated enough that they had to climb in. It was large but still a little cramped when the four of them were all in and the door closed. It hadn’t occurred to Ryan until that moment that there would be witnesses to his deflowering. He wasn't entirely comfortable with the thought but didn’t want to look like a pussy in front of these guys and ruin his chance. Troy surprised him by pulling him in for a kiss. His mouth tasted of cigarettes and beer. Ryan wasn’t crazy about smoking ... but was too turned on to care. Troy lay down to the mattress, pulling Ryan down on top of him... which served to raise his ass up a bit. Scotty pulled the university student's towel off. The ginger man leaned over on top of Ryan so he could whisper in his ear. "You've got a lovely arse here, Ry. I'm gonna love WRECKING it." Ryan looked up nervously. "Ignore him. He just likes messing with you." Connor assured him. "But... well... he IS big. Especially for your first time. I do have something that can help though..." He pulled out a small brown bottle from a pocket on his trackies. "I don’t think I want to do any drugs..." "Oh its not like that. Just poppers. They just help you relax." "I'm not sure..." "Connor is right.". Troy said beneath him. "They really will help. Just give them a quick try. If you don't like them, no harm done... right?" Ryan nodded reluctantly. He reached for the bottle but Connor shook his head. "You’d better let me hold them. The last thing you want to do is spill them down your nose. Here, just take a big sniff..." A moment later and Ryan felt warm. Like he was blushing. And then just a little woozy. But he barely noticed as Scotty buried his face in his crack and started licking his hole. "Oh. My. Fuck!". Ryan moaned. The bottle was back under his nose. "Sniff." Connor said. Ryan didn't argue. ---- Jared looked out the window of the bar. He didn't really expect Ryan to give up or come to his senses so quickly, but he hoped he would. They were perfect for each other. It was so obvious to him. He couldn't understand why Ryan didn't see it. He hoped that, by letting Ryan "sow his wild oats", he would get this nonsense out of his system and be ready to settle down as boyfriends. He took another sip of his diet cola and decided to give Ryan a bit longer to come find him. ---- Ryan was in heaven. Scotty’s tongue, and the occasional finger, was still buried in his ass and Troy’s lips were still locked with his. The poppers had left him so horny he could scream. Connor lifted his head up. “I’m feeling left out, Essex boy. Why don’t you use your mouth on this?” He pulled his trackies down with one hand, just far enough to free his dick, and with the other hand pulled Ryan’s face into his crotch. Ryan opened his mouth and swallowed the cock. It wasn’t quite as long or thick as Scotty’s but it was still the biggest he had ever had in his mouth. He couldn’t help but gag a bit. Troy had the poppers now and placed them next to his nose. “Sniff, Ryan.” Ryan obeyed. Scotty had gotten a bit more aggressive with his fingers now... but the poppers helped him handle that as well. Troy had told him that Scotty needed to stretch his hole so he could enjoy his first fuck more. Ryan just wished the ginger was more careful with his fingernails... he was feeling a bit scraped up. Then... the tongue and fingers were withdrawn. “You ready? You ready for me to pop that cherry and make you the slut you were born to be?” Ryan pulled his mouth off of Connor’s cock but Troy held him tightly enough from below that he couldn’t really turn around to look at Scotty. “Fuck me!” “Bossy little bitch, aren’t ya.” Scotty sneered. He started running his cock up and down along Ryan’s ass. “Um. You’re going to use a condom, right?” Ryan pointed to the container on the wall that held condoms and lube. “Of course, boy. The lads and I always play safe.” Ryan couldn’t tell if Scotty was being sarcastic or if that was just the way he always talked. “You shouldn’t use those condoms though.” Troy told him. “There are guys who will tamper with them. We always bring our own...so we know what condition they are in.” “Oh cool. Thank you guys.” Ryan still couldn’t turn around but he could hear the condom being opened and rolled on Scotty’s cock. “Here. Give me your hand.” Scotty ordered. Ryan reached his hand back and Scotty placed his fingers around the big — no, massive — cock that was about to penetrate him. He could feel the johnny firmly in place. He felt some cold gel applied to his hole and pushed in with a couple fingers. There was a slight tingling sensation. “Lube with a numbing effect.” Scotty told him. “Will make your first time easier.” Ryan smiled nervously. “I’m really glad my first time is with you. You making this so perfect. Thank you.” “No worries.” Connor replied. “Maybe a boy like you knows, deep down, that he needs what we have to give him.” Ryan didn’t understand but didn’t have time to think about it as he felt the invader pressing against his hole. Scotty slapped his ass. “Don’t tighten up.” “Just relax and push down on his cock.” Troy said below him. “Better fill his mouth with that dick of yours, Connor.” Scott ordered. “I think he’s going to be a loud one.” Ryan didn’t resist as Connor’s cock filled his mouth again. And he tried to push back as Troy had suggested. But it hurt. Oh fuck! It hurt. Troy held the poppers under his nose again. He sniffed deep. Scotty slapped his ass again. Harder. Much harder. Startling him. But, apparently, it was enough to make his hole spasm open... as he found Scotty had managed to push the thick head of his uncut cock in. It felt like someone had shoved a cricket bat up his ass. He tried to cry out... but with Connor’s dick in his mouth it just sounded like moans. “Oh, fuck yeah.” Scotty grunted. “Your cherry will always be mine.” “You’re doing good.” Troy assured him. “Now push back and let him get more inside.” Ryan’s eyes were watering with the pain but he did as instructed. He had done it. He had a cock in his ass. And now, despite the pain, he wanted more. Scotty was not patient but it still took several minutes before that big cock bottomed out inside him. Before he finally felt Scotty’s heavy balls slapping his ass. Scotty slowly pulled back until just the head was inside. Then back again balls deep. Out. And in. After a few minutes of this action, Scotty pulled all the way out. Ryan could feel Scotty’s hands behind him, doing something. He had a moment of panic... was Scotty taking the condom off? He reached back but could still feel the condom there. “Don’t worry, slut. The condom was just sliding a bit... so I’m pulling it on me tighter. “ And then the cock was back in. Thrusting in. And sliding out. A few minutes later and Scotty pulled out again. He rubbed some more lube in Ryan’s hole. Connor leaned over Ryan, looking at his friend’s cock with a smile. “You’d better pull the condom REALLY tight. Make sure it stays on.” Ryan could feel Scotty’s hands stretching the condom tight behind him. After a moment Scotty groaned slightly. “Fuck yeah. Just like that.” Connor said with a smile. As the cock went in, Ryan decided the extra lube was really helping. This felt amazing. Better than it had just a moment or two earlier. Still, he reached back, trying to be subtle. The cock was deep in his hole but he could still feel the base of the condom so he breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m starting to think you don’t trust me, boi.” “I’m sorry, I’m just nervous.” “Shhh.” Connor said. “Just get that mouth back on my cock.” Ryan did but couldn’t really focus on it. Connor, however, seemed content to just let it sit there for now. Scotty’s thrusts were getting stronger. More erratic. The cock seeming to swell up even more inside him. Every man knows what that means. Instinctively, Ryan started pushing back harder. Into the fuck. And was rewarded. “Yeah. You’re pushing me over the edge! Here it cums, you slut.” Scotty kept thrusting as he came before finally collapsing on Ryan’s back. His breath escaping in ragged bursts. After a few moments he pulled himself out of the hole and sat up. Connor withdrew his cock from Ryan’s mouth and Troy released his hold, allowing the student to sit up slightly and look around. Scotty had already wrapped his towel around his waist and was throwing the used condom in a small trash can in the corner. Ryan could just see the tip of the tattoo under the towel and again wondered what it was. Scotty smirked. “Looks like I may have used too much lube. It’s dripping out of you.” Connor moved behind him. “Yeah, man. That is a lot of ‘lube’. It would be a shame to let that go to waste.” He started rubbing his cock against Ryan’s hole. It took the student a moment to realise what Connor wanted. “Um. I don’t know. I’m a little sore.” “Oh come on.” Troy frowned. “We’ve helped you lose your cherry. Surely you wouldn’t hold out on us, would you? Besides, neither of our cocks is as big as what you’ve already taken. You’ll be fine.” “You both want to fuck me?” “Well not at the same time. I don’t think you’re ready for that. Yet.” Troy winked up at him. Ryan had to admit the cock rubbing against his hole was feeling good. “You have more condoms, right?” “Oh, yeah. Lots more. Just like the last one.” “Let’s do it.” Ryan thought Connor’s grunt as he slipped into his no-longer-virgin ass was the most beautiful thing he had ever heard. Connor’s style was so different than Scotty’s had been. Where Scotty had thrust deliberately in and out, Connor’s were more like a rabbit fuck. Short but very fast thrusts. He didn’t want to insult the guys again, so he didn’t let himself reach around to feel for the condom. He had heard Connor opening it and say he had put it on. Why would he lie? Meanwhile, Troy kept kissing him, rubbing his nipples and dick, and giving him the poppers. Scotty was sitting in the corner watching them all while playing with his now soft cock. Connor reached the point of no return much quicker than Scotty had. “Fuck yeah. You little slut. Your fucking tight hole is going make me shoot.” Ryan realised he liked when they talked dirty to him. It was like he was in one of the pornos he watched online. “Yeah. Do it. Fuck me like a slut.” “Damn. That was so fucking hot to watch.” Scotty said a couple minutes later as Connor pulled out of Ryan. “Yeah, you dirty fucker.” Connor bantered with the redhead. “I know you get off on watching me fuck. You just wish it was your ass I was pegging.” “In your dreams.” Scotty sneered. “Looks like I used too much lube as well. Look at it flowing out of him now.” It was strange, Ryan couldn’t remember Connor adding more lube. He didn’t worry too much about it though. It was Troy’s turn. Troy’s style was completely different from the other two fucks. If Ryan had to describe it, he would say it was gentle. Almost romantic. It took Troy much longer to cum that the first two but he did eventually collapse on Ryan’s back after his cock spasmed deep inside him. “Damn.” He said as he pulled out. “It looks like we all used a little much ‘lube’. Your hole is a mess. Looks like you might have bled a little as well.” Ryan sat up and felt his ass. “Really?” “Don’t worry, it sometimes happens. Especially your first time. It will heal up in a day or two. Nothing to worry about.” Ryan nodded. His ass really was a mess. Whatever lube they had used was running out of his (now far less tight) hole and down his ballsack. “That was fun, slut.” Scotty said. “Welcome to the club.” “The club?” “Yeah. The former virgin club I mean.” Scotty sneered at him. It was a bit scary. But very sexy. “I doubt this will be the last time you get fucked. Will it?” “No. I liked it. I really liked it.” “Fuck yeah you did.” Connor added, pulling his trackies up. “You’ve worn the three of us out.” He opened the door. There were a few men outside listening to the action who looked in the opening door. Their hungry looks made Ryan blush. “Hope to catch you soon for a repeat.” Troy smiled. “We need to make sure that hole is well and truly broken in.” After they left, Ryan pulled the door closed but there was no latch. He should go, he told himself. If he knew Jared, he was still in a bar waiting for him. But he was so drained. He needed to rest for a few minutes first. He flipped the light switch off, laid down on his belly (his butthole was pretty sore now), and closed his eyes. Just for a minute he told himself... right before he fell asleep. He woke with a start as he felt someone move on top of him. “What the fu...” “Shhh, boy.” A stranger’s voice said to him. “I saw you in here with your juicy ass in the air and I could see what you want.” A hard cock pressed against his hole. He was so sore... but it felt so good. He pushed back and let it enter him. The stranger didn’t feel very fit or toned but, in the darkness, Ryan could ignore that. The stranger used him hard. Both of them grunting in exertion, thrusting together. Until the stranger came and pulled out. “Thanks.” Was all the stranger said as he got off Ryan and climbed out of the booth. In the light from the corridor, Ryan had saw him for the first time. The stranger looked to be about 60 with a flabby belly and a saggy ass. That was the moment he realised that had never seen the stranger put on, or take off, a condom. Had the old man just fucked him bare? Ryan was ashamed. He felt... dirty. Truly slutty. And not in a good way. He hurried out of the booth himself. He didn’t even stop to shower on the way to the lockers. Five minutes later he was out the door and back on the street. He didn’t think he could face Jared right now. He headed home telling himself he would talk to his friend tomorrow. He hurried into his apartment and to the toilet. Trying to push out anything inside him. But he didn’t see anything but more lube like Scotty, Connor, and Troy left behind. He breathed a sigh of relief. His phone rang. Jared. Not tonight he decided. He would talk to Jared tomorrow. He turned his phone off and took a shower. —— It was past closing time. Jared shivered in the cold night air outside the bars as he slipped his phone back in his pocket. He never should have let Ryan go into that place. He had been gone for hours and now wasn’t answering his phone. There was only one thing to do. He would have to go in and find his friend and get him out of there. NEXT: Jared and the jock

1991 Has anyone ever asked you what the happiest moment of your life was? Most people will say something like 'my wedding' or 'when my first child was born'. My happiest moment came the day I left home to attend college. I liked my family and where I grew up, but the idea of starting a brand new life as an adult in a faraway state was exhilarating at the time. Adventure awaited me. My only worry was the idea of having a roommate. I was always a loner and was used to a lot of privacy. I hoped for the best. Once I moved all my stuff into the ridiculously small dorm room, I had no idea what to do with myself. It was a huge campus and I wanted to explore everything, but I also kind of wanted to be here when my roommate arrived. I had to know what he was like. I sat on my tiny bed and waited. He finally showed up 30 minutes later. Uh oh. This would not be a good match. He was a big, chubby guy and an obvious redneck. And loud. "Howdy! I'm Brent. Nickname's 'Bull' though. You can call me either one." I knew I'd get annoyed by that Southern twang really really fast. "I'm Ken. Where are you from?" "Fort Worth, Texas. My daddy owns ten thousand head of cattle and I grew up on a big ranch." OK. He was a bragger. Great. "I grew up in a small Connecticut town. We are average in just about every way." "Nah. You're not average at all. Come help me carry in some of my shit and then we can go find some fun." He had a giant pickup (of course) and lots of stereo equipment. I could only imagine what kind of cowboy music he listened to. He seemed to have a lot of electronics but not many clothes or personal items. "I'll unpack everything later...let's go take a look around." The campus was landscaped beautifully. There was a big park in the center with a pond full of ducks and a stone bridge. I wanted to find the Art & Design building since that was where over half of my classes were. "I'm here because of a partial fine arts scholarship. That gets me out of all the foreign language and history requirements. I like to write too." I expected some kind of smart-ass response from this hick, but Brent seemed almost impressed. "Cool. I haven't picked a major yet. I was thinking about Psychology, but I'm not sure. At least you know what you want to do." I was sure going to get get exercise here. All the buildings I needed to go to on a daily basis were far apart, and I'd probably have to sprint to the museum where I had art history. "Let's go to bookstore." "To hell with that -- let's find a bar. I need a drink." "I'm only 18. The age requirement in this state is 20...even for beer." "Trust me. I'll take care of things." Whatever. I was ambivalent about alcohol, and had only been drunk once in my life. Didn't really enjoy it too much. But this was my new adult life that was starting and I might feel different now. I think that was when I got my first hint that Brent was somebody who was hard to say 'no' to. I think I was starting to like him. I guess cowboys have a natural instinct for finding booze because we found a bar right away, a few steps off campus. It looked like a super old place that had probably been here since the 60's. Of course it was packed with people, clutching fake I.D.s in one hand and a mug of cold beer in the other. I normally have a paralyzing shyness that sets in when I approach a big crowd of strangers. I would look stupid or say something stupid and they would all laugh at me. "Why are you stopping, Ken? We're almost there. You scared or Baptist or something?" "No. Let's go." I felt safe with him. Maybe people would think he was a new football recruit and that I must be cool if I was hanging around with him. "Let me order the beers while you go find us a place to sit." I scanned the place and every table was full. I wandered out to the smoking patio and there was a nice wooden bench with no occupants. Perfect. It was a beautiful day and the smell of cigarettes reminded me of my dad. Just as I about to worry that Brent wouldn't find me out here, he came out and smiled when he saw me. Maybe he was a smoker too...or just not big on brushing his teeth. Nobody's perfect...or even close to it. He handed me an extra tall glass of beer. "This is way better than inside. Good choice." "Do you have a fake I.D.?" "Nah. I'm older than you probably think. I'm 26." "No way! Really? Why did it take you so long to start college?" I worried that I was asking a rude question, but, I mean, 26? "Oh. Reasons. I was a real fuck-up as a teen. I went to jail a few times and was in a nut house for almost a year." Fucking Hell! At least he was honest. "So you had a few 'lost years'? Lots of people do." "Yup. Does all that bother you?" It didn't. The new adult me was okay with somebody who had a past. "No, but thank you for sharing that. My big secret is that I know I'm gay. Does that bother you?" "I knew that already. It's not like you're obvious or anything, but I can tell things instantly. I'm everything -- straight, gay, bi and all kinds of stuff in between. I've been having sex since I got my first pubic hair." "Wow. I've never done anything with anybody. I wouldn't even know where to start." "You'll know. Sex is not that big a deal once you have it. You will always want more, but never know why. I have done so much fucking. Big-titted cousins, Mexican ranch hands, strangers at rest stops...." "Do you ever worry about catching something?" It was 1991 after all. AIDS was everywhere and mutant strains were developing so fast that the scientists had all but given up trying to find a cure. Or a vaccine. "Hell no. I've got Texas blood. I once got crabs from some chick, and it only lasted half a day. I woke up all itchy but they were gone before I could even go to the drugstore and buy that Rid shit. My body destroyed them. Another time, I let some guy with a sore on his mouth suck my dick and I never got anything. I'll show you my dick later -- it is completely clean." I was dubious, but I knew Texans liked to brag and to bullshit. Maybe he was just telling tall tales. "You don't believe me?" "No. I mean Yes. I believe you. I do." "The ultimate proof came when I was in high school and our football coach made the whole team volunteer to give blood at the donor drive they have every year. I then got some letter from the people who tested my donation -- it said I had HIV." I felt an icy chill. "You...You're kidding." "Nope. It was in me, but my blood killed it." "That's possible?" "For me it was. This was almost eight years ago and I've never been sick. I don't even catch colds. It's all because of strong Texas blood!" I wanted to change the subject, but he was badly misinformed. "Have you been retested?" "No. Why?" "I just don't know if the AIDS virus can be snuffed out like that." "Now you know. Let me go get us a few more beers and then we should head back. You're getting pretty sunburned already. I guess it's always cloudy in Connecticut, huh?" He got up off the bench before I could reply. I was alone with a million thoughts. My new roommate was very sexual and probably HIV+. My new life had started in a very alarming place. How would the adult me deal with this? Sensibly and sanely. That's what I decided. Brent came back with two normal sized mugs of beer. "We can just drink these on the walk. Nobody's going to miss two cheap glasses." He was a risk-taker whereas I had a fear of shadows. I'd never even stolen a pack of gum before. "So...how many credit hours are you taking, Brent?" "Eight. I think. What about you?" "Ten. I have to take that many or I lose the scholarship money." He drained his beer in one long chug as I couldn't help but watch his hairy Adam's Apple bob up and down. He tossed the empty glass against a light pole and it shattered. "Hurry and finish yours, Babe." 'Babe'? Did he really just call me that? Maybe the sun/beer combo had made my hearing fuzzy. I really didn't want to drink more of the beer so I just handed him the mug. "I'm not a real fan of beer." "Hell, man. You should have said something earlier. I got a surprise." He reached into the back pocket of his jeans and pulled out a pint of Captain Morgans rum. "I thought you could see the bulge of this -- or did you just think my left butt cheek was deformed?" "No...I..." "You haven't even once checked out my ass? I'm hurt." What the hell? "Relax, Babe. I'm just teasing you. I know I've got a fat butt, but it's solid. Want to feel?" I started to say something, but the rum was passed to me and I took an extended sip. "You're my friend and roommate, Cowboy. I don't want things to start awkwardly. You know?" "Oh. You're one of those practical types. I need that in my life, I guess. Take another sip." It was a restorative kind of liquor...I suddenly felt awake and clear. We were at the little stone bridge over the duck pond. "We should buy some bread or something and come feed them." "Yeah. And you could draw them. Ducks can't be too hard to draw." "Ugh. That reminds me that I'm about a week behind in mt daily sketches. I have to bring a full sketchbook on my first day of "Life Drawing 1" class. I was pretty disciplined about it all Summer, but I got distracted with all the packing and moving. Shit." "Relax. School doesn't start for six more days. What do you usually draw?" "Anything. I draw my left hand a lot because I need to get better at hands. Trees. My dog. I'm a cartoonist at heart, but there's no major for that." "Draw me. Draw my hands." He held them up to my face, and they were big and gnarly. Hygiene was not his thing. His nails were black with filth and he maybe cut them with dull scissors. Sharp, ugly edges. Who shows up for their first day of college without the tiniest attempt at grooming? Some guy nicknamed 'Bull' I guess. "Why do they call you Bull?" He grinned. "I'm the bull in a china shop. I got the name during my party days when I'd get really drunk and crash into stuff, breaking furniture and putting holes in walls. I also have giant balls like a longhorn bull. You'll see 'em later." I really wanted to. "I've never had rum before. It's good...not too harsh." "Good to know. I prefer vodka, but it tends to make me a little crazy." We got back to the dorm and it was loud as hell. Everybody had set up their stereos and were letting their neighbors know what kind of music they liked. Inside the room, I offered to help Brent connect all of his electronics. "Nah. Not now...neither of us are clear-headed enough for that shit. It can wait. I want to see this sketchbook you talked about." I dug through my box of art stuff and found it, but before I could turn around to hand it to him, Bull was passed out. He was too big for that little twin bed, but it's not like any of of us had a choice about it. He had all of his clothes on and I was thinking maybe I should take his shoes off for him, but I was sleepy myself. It had been a long trip. I lied down on my own midget bed and closed my eyes. "You awake?" What? I thought I'd only closed my eyes for a few minutes, but the shadows from the window told me it was already evening. "Uh..I think so. How long have you been up?" " A while. Did you know you talk in your sleep? I mean, like, a lot! We had a whole conversation while you were out." "Really? I've slept alone in my own room since I was a baby. What did I say?" "Random things. Honest things." We drank and talked a lot during those first few days, and I realized I was not orienting myself with college -- only with Bull. I cut way down on the partying once classes started because I wanted to wake up on time for my early classes and not be too hungover to do all the walking required on a daily basis. My roommate seemed to resent losing his drinking buddy and often referred to me as a 'choir boy'. Bull was not cut out for academia (big surprise), and kept right on drinking. When I was busy reading or at my drawing table, he'd wander drunkenly around the dorm and find other future dropouts to bullshit with. As he floundered, I was really hitting a good groove. My drawing skills improved and my ideas got fresher. By the time Halloween was approaching, Bull began a long episode of depression. I felt bad. He needed a good friend, and was probably wishing we could hang out like we did that first week. Midterms aren't all that grueling for art students, and I suggested we go out and do something. He brightened up and said, "Finally! I've almost had enough of your altar boy routine." "This weekend is all ours. I'm sorry for ignoring you, but I'm really doing well in all of my classes." "Thanks to me, " he snorted. "Huh? What's that supposed to mean?" "Let's have a drink, and I'll confess something." He fished a bottle of rum from under his bed and sat next to me. We shared sips and I waited for his 'confession'. "Well, I told you about how you talk in your sleep, right?" "Yeah." "It turns out that you also listen in your sleep." "Meaning?" I suddenly felt a little scared. "I give you suggestions while you were out. Well, more like commands. I tell you to have a good, restful sleep and be completely energized when you wake up. Had any really good dreams lately?" I remembered something from a few nights ago.... I was in a room with a dozen Saint Bernard puppies that were jumping all over me. They were licking my skin and nipping me with their sharp puppy teeth. It was pure heaven as I lied on the floor as they covered me with love. Just thinking about it now made me smile. "Yeah. You did that?" "I helped." "Wow. It's like hypnosis, sort of. Just don't make me do anything weird -- like start talking with a German accent. Promise?" "I can't make you do anything that would hurt you or embarrass you. I like you too much to ever try shit like that." And then I just leaned over and kissed him on the mouth. Out of nowhere. Did he plant that idea in my sleeping brain? I had to wonder because I'm not a forward person. I'm a bystander. I'd watched people do things like this in movies and on TV, but never once put myself in the picture. My first kiss. "Did you cause me to do that?" "No. You wanted to do that...and it surprised the hell out of me." I suddenly felt like a moron. "Sorry, Bull. I guess I just had too much rum." "No, I don't think you've had nearly enough." He grinned and handed me the bottle. "I have something else to confess, Babe." Oh God. This night was getting way too eventful. "I looked through your sketchbook. I looked at every single page." "Oh." I was okay with people I didn't know looking at my work, but friends and family never got that kind of access. I can't tell you why. "Well?..." "I was super impressed. You said you weren't good at drawing hands, but you have perfected them. And I think you've drawn enough ducks for now. Same with that damn stone bridge. I also noticed you drew one of me while I was taking a nap. I wanted to tear it from the sketch book and keep it for myself. It was so good and yet -- it was flattering. I saw myself but I also saw you." "What do you mean?" "I just could see you in the lines and the shapes. Does that make sense?" It did. In my Life Drawing 1 class, I sat at an easel next to some girl who was extremely talented. Her drawings had the kind of perfection and coldness that she herself possessed. "You can have that drawing, Bull. I'll give it to you now." "No. I have a better idea." He left the room for a minute and returned with two cold cans of Coke from the vending machine. "Cuba Libre!" We had rum and cokes and continued chatting idly for a few minutes. "Too bad you never got around to hooking up your fancy stereo equipment. Tunes would be nice right now. And isn't opening the windows and blasting music a typical college thing to do?" "Know why? Because, during one of our conversations while you slept, I asked you what kind of music you liked. You rattled off a list of bands that I'd never even heard of...except Nirvana." "Man. That band got me through my last few years of high school." "I also like to hear reality more than something recorded on a disc by some stranger." We continued to empty the bottle as we talked about a million different things. I didn't try to kiss him again but I was moving closer until we were touching. He'd never seemed so large before. "You know...I could draw a portrait of you that you could give your mom. Christmas is a few months away." "That's a nice idea, Babe...but my mama would give a shit about a gift like that. If I used it to wrap something from Tiffany's she'd be happy." Oh. I had known people with mothers like that. "Sorry." "No. I do want you to draw my portrait...for me." "Sure. But like I said, you can have that page from my sketchbook." "Why not just draw me now?" "I think I'm too buzzed, Bull. You'll end up looking like that kid from 'Mask' or something." "That would be cool too. Go get your paper and pencils while I comb my hair a little." I fetched the big tablet of paper I used to draw those scrawny, starving models in art class. There was no easel here so I'd have to just hold it up with my left hand. No. I sat on the floor instead and bent my knees up so I could use my legs as an easel. It would feel weird if I wasn't so buzzed. Bull grabbed the stool by my drawing table and sat down in front of me. "Too close, dude. You're forcing a weird of a perspective there. Move back a little." He sighed. "You're the artist." He moved the stool about four feet away from where I was. Four feet was about as far as we could be separated in this room. And then he clicked on his desk lamp and aimed it carefully before turning off the overhead light. Huh? "This is to create shadows....you're good with shadows." I thought of the models I'd drawn in class...under super bright industrial lights. This would be a nice change. "Okay -- get comfortable. Pick a pose you can hold for 30 minutes at least." He started undressing which was not what I meant by 'getting comfortable', but whatever. He started by taking off those giant cowboy boots he wore on a daily basis. He had brought five or six pairs of them, but these old tan ones were his favorite. The leather was old and full of creases, and I made a mental note to draw one of them in my sketchbook sometime. He then took off the rest of his clothes until he was as naked as the day he was born. "Wow." I either thought that or said that out loud. Maybe I did both. I'd glimpsed his dick before. I knew it was bigger than mine and was uncut. But looking at it freely was a different thing. It was HUGE, just like the rest of him. It hung down there like a slab of meat at the butcher's shop. No wonder he had had so much sex in his life. It wasn't just that -- he just had a sex vibe about him. And I think he knew that he did. I think he also knew that I sometimes responded to it. If not for the rum in my system, I might have been crippled by shyness and made a quick exit. But I was relaxed and happy to be exactly where I was now. For whatever reason he tossed his discarded clothes right next to me. He stepped right over me as he did that, and all I could see was a wall of hairy flesh. Dear God. I was hard but I acted cool even though I was about ready to drool all over myself. "OK. I'm ready. Draw everything...even my double chin, my gut and these weird knees." He was perfect. I had fallen in love with with every flaw he thought he had. I didn't love his hygiene habits too much though. He shaved his face so irregularly that you couldn't tell if he was trying to grow a beard or shave one off. And his fingernails were worse then they were when I first noticed them. And his feet? I had to look away fbrom those things. And his body odor was pretty potent -- a mixture of sweat, spice and dirty bathroom. But I didn't care at the moment. "I hope you won't be disappointed by this, Bull. It won't be my best work." Even after I said that, I still swigged directly from the nearby rum bottle. Fuck it. I'd just do this and then we could laugh at my drunken attempts afterward. Once my pencil connected with the paper everything changed. I was suddenly more sober and focused. I started with a few light lines to loosen up. I always started from top to bottom, so I drew the shape his head. He was so fucking sexy. The models I drew in class were sexless in my eyes...I never once got aroused by them. I'd never drawn a body so furry before either. I'd deal with that later. I went into that space where I was just eyeballs and a hand. Drawing can do that to you. "Hold on, Babe. I want to get my camera and take a picture of you when you draw. Your eyes, when you concentrate are so incredible. Draw me every day, please." The spell was broken. I was suddenly a drunk kid on the floor again...with an erection pressed against the fly of my jeans. What time was it? I wonder if the reason I liked art is because it had the ability to take you out of your body for a while. "Never mind, Bull. I told you I was in no shape to draw tonight. Let's just chill out for awhile and then go to sleep. I'm wiped out." "OK. I can't find the goddamn camera anyway. I'm a little disorganized if you haven't noticed." Yes, I have. "You can get dressed now and we'll try this again over the weekend." "Why should I put clothes on?," he asked in a confused child's tone. "Or don't. I wish I was as confident in my own body as you are with yours." "I'll take care of that. I had no idea you weren't aware of how good look." He plopped down on my bed, put a fat finger to my forehead and said "From now on, you will see yourself as I see you." What? I'm glad the bottle was almost empty. Maybe we were just two drunk college guys who didn't know what we were saying. I leaned my head against his hairy knee. My boner was just not going to go away... and probably wouldn't until I had a chance to beat off in private. "I loved seeing you naked, Bull." "I'm still naked, Babe. Get up off the floor. Now." I did as I was told and saw that his prick had grown thicker, longer and harder. Was something going to happen now? Did I really want it to? My judgement was impaired, but my shyness and fears were still there somewhere in the blur. "Take off your shirt at least." I did. The weather here was so much nicer than in Connecticut. People in my town were probably all in sweatshirts or sweaters right now. "Did you forget to bring nail clippers with you, Bull? You can always use mine." "What...you don't like my nails?" He splayed his giant paw in front of my face. They were even worse than I remembered. Not just dirty, but jagged and sharp. Probably one of Bat Man's enemies had nails like his. And then I found myself taking his left thumb in my mouth. Why? I have no idea. I guess I wanted to save his feelings and let him know I adored his whole self. I could feel those nasty nails scrape up the inside of my mouth and my tongue. Is it weird that I found that erotic? What the hell was wrong with me? I just kept sucking each finger as Bull made pleasure noises. When I saw that there was now no dirt left under his gnarly nails, I had to make myself realize that all that grime had been ingested by me. Gross, right? I should go swig some Listerine, but I just drained the rest of the rum bottle and let it do what it could. "I...I guess I have a thing for fingers. Never knew about myself." "You were fantastic, Babe. I nearly came. What about toes? Do you have a thing for toes?" "I don't know." "I bet you do...they're just like fingers, only shorter and stinkier. Give it a try. I won't make you do it if you don't like it." And then he stretched his big frame horizontally on my bed. "Your mattress is just as lumpy as mine." I was on auto-pilot when I went to the end of the bed and regarded his size 14 (maybe 15) soles. They were massive but mostly clean. There was an odor that didn't turn me off in the least. The nails on this end were as bad or worse than what I could have imagined. Maybe I couldn't do this. But I knew Bull would like it if I at least tried. I started with the big toe. I licked it first and then kissed it. He made encouraging sounds so I just went ahead and sucked it. Of course the nail was as sharp as a switchblade and I could feel it cut into my lips and gums. When I moved to the second toe I made a discovery: Toes can't help but being close to each other whereas fingers can be offered one by one. His other nails were scratching my face all to hell. I would have stopped if I hadn't gotten so into it. The point of return. I finished every toe on both feet. Once again I had sucked all the grime away and swallowed it. His feet looked fresh out of the shower. I really wish there was some more rum left to wash my mouth a little. As soon as I thought that, Bull had produced a new bottle from somewhere. It was vodka this time. Where the fuck did he have that hidden? "I'm afraid this doesn't really mix well with soda pop. Orange juice, maybe, but they don't have that in the vending machine. We'll just do shots." Shots? Didn't you need those little tiny glasses for shots? Guess not. I was aware that I needed to pee really bad. "I need to piss. Be right back." "I do too. Hold on a second while I put on my robe." He put on a very wrinkled robe and pushed his boner to the side so it wouldn't poke out. I am very "pee shy" , and can't pee with someone else near. He had no way of knowing that, of course. Fuck it...I was about to bust. We went into the empty bathroom and I had no problem letting a stream loose. Relief. "Fuck. It's not easy to piss with a hard-on." Bull stood there for a while before he finished. Out of pure habit I went to wash my hands at the sink -- which is bizarre considering all the unhygienic things I had just done. Mistake. I saw myself in the mirror and my face was as scratched up as if I'd fallen into a rose bush. My lips were cut and swollen. I'd definitely skip classes tomorrow. Was it as bad as I thought? Or was I just seeing the sin and depravity looking back at me? Either way, it couldn't be changed now. We sat down on my bed again and I was desperately wishing we could watch TV...a college football game, anything. "Hey, Bull -- why haven't you set up your TV or stereo yet? I brought a little portable TV with me but I never plugged it in after seeing how nice yours was." "I would have, but I guess I'd rather not have any useless noise when you're around. You say interesting things. Way more interesting than anything in a Pringle's commercial." That was a nice thing to hear...but also a little creepy. The room seemed to have gotten even smaller all of the sudden. I wondered if I should just tell him I wanted to sleep now. I'd take a few more drinks from the bottle first. I had an uncle who was a blackout drunk. He'd drink until he was suddenly asleep. How much booze did it take to get to that point? Uncle Kyle crashed his car into a concrete barrier when I was 14. It was terrible to see how badly my father took the news that his brother had indirectly taken his own life. I didn't want to think about that now so I took bigger sips of the vodka. I wanted to erase so many things "Hey. Brent?" "Yeah?" "Remember when you said 'I won't make you do anything you don't want to'?" "Yes, I remember." "Don't ever say that again. In case you haven't noticed -- I'm pretty meek. Very shy. I need someone to take charge." Right as the words left my mouth, I felt a droplet of blood run down my chin. It fell onto my bare stomach and looked so red that it reminded me of the fake blood I used to buy at Halloween. Fascinating. "Deal." We continued to drink and my coma never came. I didn't even have an upset stomach -- which is weird because I'd forgotten to eat any dinner. I was forgetting meals a lot lately. Bull still had his robe on but had untied the belt and let his enormous boner stick straight out. I found the foreskin so interesting -- mainly because mine had been snipped at birth. I liked how he moved it moved back and forth over the head. It was like a magic trick to me. The head of his dick was bright, shiny and wet. I'd only ever seen myself ejaculate...maybe I'd get to watch another man cum now. The prospect of that was thrilling. "I'm getting a little dizzy, Bull. I think I might need to sleep now." "No. You're not. You are going to take off the rest of your clothes now. Do it." I had told him to take charge, and I guess he was starting now. I stripped and felt like a fool just standing naked there in front of him. I was so skinny and weak-looking compared to him. He was a grown man and I was just a whisper. Vapor. "Nice. You need some sun, but everything else is beautiful. You glow. Now get on the floor, on your knees." I knew what was coming (so to speak). He would want me to put his penis in my mouth. That would be actual sex. Or would it? Nobody ever told me the true definition. My high school friend Arna had sex with some older guy when we were juniors. She was relieved to not be a virgin anymore. But wasn't oral sex still sex? I was probably getting ahead of myself. Maybe he just wanted me to suck on his toes again while he beat off. He stood up and held that meat an inch from my face. I could feel the heat from it. "Go ahead, Babe. You can kiss it." There was no going back. I felt lightheaded as I moved closer to plant a big smooch on that pucker of extra skin at the end of his shaft. It smelled and tasted cleaner than the rest of him. I saw a drop of my blood where I'd just kissed it. He must have seen it too. "It's okay, Babe. Pull the skin back and keep going." When I eased the hood back, that beautiful swollen head was revealed. It was a marvel. The slit was already dripping some clear fluid that I knew was called 'pre-sum'. I knew it served the same biological purpose that women 'getting wet' did. Natural lube for the purpose of creating babies. My own dick produced it sometimes, but on a very irregular basis. I touched the tip of my tongue to it. How could I not? It was surprisingly sweet and reminded my taste buds of canned peaches somehow. "You are going to do this, Babe -- but I will be as patient as you need me to be. Start sucking." I started by getting that whole slimy knob in my mouth. I sucked on it like a jawbreaker for a few seconds before daring myself to move it further toward the back of my tongue. There was a small spurt of fluid that shot from the slit. Was it over? Had I made him cum already. "Oops. Sorry. I guess I had a little piss left in there." Oh. It turned me on a little to do something so depraved. I just kept going until I felt like I might involuntarily throw up. The gag reflex -- which had its own biological purpose. I was undaunted because I really wanted to do this right and make Bull feel good. When my airway was blocked by his dick, I backed off a little and inhaled oxygen through my nose. "Not bad for a beginner. You're lucky I'm so close to nutting." I was now inspired to really try to stimulate that Bull semen out of him and swallow it. I moved back to the head and then plunged down again and again. I reached up and grabbed his beefy ass cheeks which made him thrust his hips a little more. When he twisted his fingers into my hair and started pulling it hard, I just shot a load all over my chest and stomach. He understood, and pulled harder until he was ripping some out in clumps. The pain only fueled my desire to keep sucking. He was close. "Shit! I'm gonna cum! Oh FUUUUCK!" I felt the heavy shaft drop a load of sperm down my throat. I wished I could have tasted some of it but it was already down the pipes. Luckily he had a few more gluey shots which I made sure went into my mouth. It tasted like him, if that makes sense. Bull was breathing hard as if he'd just run a mile. I was proud of the job I'd done but also sad that it was over. I pulled away for a bit and let myself take a good long look at his heavy ball sack. Bull balls. He helped me to my feet and I suddenly felt very exhausted. "Wow. Dude. I...I can't even begin to tell you how good that felt. Shit! It's early - let's have a few more shots." Early? I had no idea if it was 11 PM or 3 AM. I was going to skip classes for awhile and let the cuts on my face heal. Plus, I probably had bald spots on my head now. I'd be wearing a baseball cap for the foreseeable future. Oh, who cares? I wanted the afterglow to last. "What time is it?" "Like I told you, it's early." It seemed to bug him that I even asked. "Sorry." "No, I'm sorry. I just love seeing you relaxed and I can be a little bossy sometimes. But you like that about me, right?" "Indeed." He took a pull from the bottle. "Oh look. You've got a little cum on your lower lip." He trailed a finger around my mouth and it felt like lip balm...the expensive kind. I felt nothing but bliss. But what happened now? Would we be doing this often? Every day? Would I have any skin left on my face in a few weeks? I lost the bliss and became my worrisome self again. I was once again one of those people that needs answers. We drank a little while longer and then exhaustion hit him as it had already hit me. I was already naked so all I had to do was get under the sheets. Bull switched off the lamp that been on during everything. Shadows. While it was nice to be getting some rest, it was also bad because I now had time to think about what I'd just done. His dirt, sweat, urine and semen had all made direct contact with my bloodstream. I thought of one this one girl I knew who sometimes hooked up with a guy who refused to wear a rubber. She'd probably come down from a sexual high only to worry about possibly being pregnant. I suddenly knew what kind of thoughts went through her head as she tried to sleep. A man who probably had a deadly virus inside of him had probably just given it to me. A silent little parasite, waiting for the signal to make me sick. It couldn't be undone now. The finality of it gave me some measure of peace. There was a whirring noise in my head....the alcohol was sloshing in my brain and up against my eardrums. The ocean. "The moon is made of metal." What? Huh? Bull must be talking in his sleep. "I thought it was mostly rock." Maybe I could have a sleep conversation with him like he claimed he often had with me. "Remember to always believe me, Ken. What I say is always true." Oh, I guess he was awake and thinking I was asleep. I waited. "Can you remember that?" "Yes." "Good. You must start to obey me with no second thoughts. It's what you really want after all." "Yes." "You won't be going home for Thanksgiving. You want to stay here with me." "I do. Yes." Sleep was pulling at me so hard. "Now continue to sleep deeply and have a healing rest. You will feel great when you wake up. Understand?" "Yes." "You'll stay in bed all morning. One more thing...you will not regret anything we did tonight." "Yes."

Part 3. Aaron's face lit up into a beaming smile, “Hi…you can’t go out looking like that with cum splats in your hair” as he manhandles me into the cubicle I had just left and followed me inside... I wanted to say “No” but somehow the word just could not come out and as I bent down to get some toilet paper to wipe my hair Aaron trapped me in a bearhug from behind and rubbed his drain-pipe like cock in my arse crease and I melted into him. He continued rubbing there marking his territory until I began thrusting back against him in submission. “Spin round and face me and sit on the john” I eagerly comply, “Get it out and start sucking” Aaron commands, uncaring if anyone outside can hear us as I fumble with his belt – all fingers and thumbs, nervous, excited and so horny I could cum right there and then! Eventually I free the monster, so easy as he has come commando this time, slide his jeans down to the floor I let my thumb and index finger close around his shaft, just about halfway down. I move my grip towards the head of his cock. His precum already flowing freely as it spilled out and over my hand, running down his shaft toward his pubes on the one side and his balls on the other. My tongue caught the tasty slippery liquid before it got to his scrotum. My mouth quickly sucked in his head, my tongue feverishly exploring his frenulum, then circling around that lovely pronounced, rubbery edge of his corona. My taste buds alive to the mixed flavours of piss, sweat and the beginnings of cock cheese. I let some saliva and precum drool flow out of my mouth and down his shaft, my fist spreading down all 10 hot velvety inches. I moved forward so that the head of his cock was pressing against the back of my mouth. With my free hand I encircled his balls lightly pulling him toward me, I swallowed another two inches of his cock and then held on for the ride as my gag reflex kicked in hard. As soon as my gagging became manageable, I breathed deeply and swallowed the rest of his slippery pole. I gave him about three or four full throat strokes where I pulled back still keeping him in my throat before pushing forward again, then pulling off so that I could breathe. I pulled my mouth all the way back on him, letting his cock go past my lips, and slowly bob forwards until my nose was pressed in to his pubes and his balls pressed in to my chin, then letting him slide back until just before his cock head left my mouth before repeating the process again and again. I heard someone enter the toilet next to us but we were so into the assault on my throat that neither of us had any intention of stopping, or so I thought…until Aaron abruptly pulled out and said, "look through the hole." I notice a big black hand in front of the hole making a motion like he was wanking and as I sat back he looked back, doing a double take seeing two of us…“Put your cock through the hole” Aaron directed, so without hesitation I unzipped and stuck my dick through the hole for him. The black guy immediately took my dick in his hand and began stroking it. It felt good to have his big hand stroking my so far neglected dick. After a minute of stoking he started digging his hand in my pants like he wanted access to my balls so I unbuckled my belt, unsnapped my trousers letting them fall to my ankles and he immediately started rubbing my balls and exploring my freshly shaved pubic area. All the while Aaron had his dick pressed in my crack easing me forwards until my pelvis could go no further allowing the black man easy access as he now went from massaging my balls to stroking my dick and I was really getting into this masterful hand job he was giving. Not content with playing with my balls he started slipping a finger back towards my asshole only to find Aaron’s cock resting there dribbling copious amounts of precum over the skin. Aaron pulled back so the man could finger my ass for a minute or two until oh so gently Aaron eased me to turn around and expose my ass to the glory hole. This was not what I wanted but for some reason I am putty in Aaron’s hands willing obeying his every command. How is it such a young lad with his big dick has such command over me? What happened next was totally unexpected. I figured he would finger me some but no he was playing with my asshole with his tongue. It felt great I love being rimmed by James my husband so I pushed my ass harder up against the hole to give him complete access to me. After a couple of minutes of his tongue I felt him stick one, then two spit lubed fingers in my ass and start working them in and out. My dick was super hard and I was stroking it for all I was worth as he continued to finger me. He pulled his finger out and I knew what to expect next… In his rush to fuck me his dick missed my hole poking sharply at skin between my legs. This was not what I had bargained for when I stopped by this lunchtime but I was way too worked up to stop it now. He pulled back, changed angle and pushed hard, hit bullseye and I could feel the head start in my hole but he could not get it in me. He tried again a couple of times and still could not get his head to pop into my hole. I decided that maybe a little more lubrication would help so I turned around and dropped to my knees and stared at his dick. It was big! I now understood why it wouldn't fit...his cock was super thick and I could wrap both of my hands around it and the head still stuck out. He had to be a to a good 8 inches round as well as in length. I started licking the head and took him into my mouth and I started giving him the wettest, sloppiest blowjob I could. After a couple of minutes of wetting his dick I stood back up and backed my ass up to the hole again. Only to have someone outside bang on all the doors, “Come on open up, there’s a queue out here.” The black man hoisted his trousers and was out of there like a shot. Aaron pulled off some toilet paper and stuffed in the glory hole, pulled the chain and was gone too, leaving a very surprised old guy as he walked in to find me still in the cubicle! I was late getting back to work and could not understand why I kept getting odd looks from my co-workers as it took a while for the penny to drop, I still had cum in my hair. Oops! another episode to follow shortly guys.

There was some fully-developed sun sneaking in the blinds when I first opened my eyes. What time was it? I was still too tired to try and lift my head to look at my clock radio. I tumbled back down into the dream I was having. "Hey, Sleepy Head! It's almost 2 in the afternoon." There's was something so loving in that deep, redneck voice of his. I was happy to be awake and be with Bull. "How long have you been awake?" "Couple of hours. I had some shopping to do." There was a crinkling of bags. I hope he brought something to eat because I was starving. I got up from bed and put on a t-shirt and some shorts. The only pain I had was in the parts of my scalp where Bull had torn out patches of hair. I was also thirsty as hell. "What did you buy?" He started opening sacks and handing me things. A weird kind of soda I'd never had before. Bubble Up? I'd never had that before. It was cold and pretty good. I drained it fast but he had three more. "Thank you. I must be a little dehydrated." "I brought us a late lunch too. We'll eat after you come back to life a little." The biggest bag was from Macy's. "What's that? Clothes?" "Naw. I woke up this morning and saw what a bloody mess your pillows and sheets were, so I got some snazzy new bedding for you." Wow. "That's so nice of you." "Well, I'm sorry about slicing you up so bad. I got carried away. I knew I had to make it up to you somehow." "Is it that bad?" I couldn't make myself turn around to look "Not so bad. Look at what else I did..." He gestured toward the wall where I saw that he'd unpacked his big TV and hooked it up to the cable outlet. "We can watch it now -- as long as the volume isn't too loud. And not 'Roseanne'. That broad's voice makes me want to break stuff." I'd always that she was funny, but now I wasn't so sure. "How do I look? Bad?" "It looks worse than it really is. I'll clean you up a little and you'll be fine." He changed my bedding and then left the room with the messed up stuff that was there. He came back with a damp washcloth and wiped the dried blood off my face. "See? You don't look so bad at all. I bought some antiseptic cream that you can smear on the scratches." "What about my hair?" "You've got nice, thick hair that I can help you fix up and cover the skin showing. And if that doesn't work.....Ta Da!" He held up a new Boston Red Sox cap. "How'd you know that they're my favorite team?" "I guessed." He put it on my head and then switched on the TV. "I'm starving. Let's eat!" He'd bought two big bags of tacos and burritos from a nearby restaurant that had a great reputation. We ate while some Clint Eastwood movie was on the TV screen. I loved watching Bull attack the food like a wild boar. My man. I skipped the hot sauce because I knew it would irritate the sores in my mouth. It was good though. I felt good. "Hey Bull.." "Yeah?" "I had a really fun time last night, but I don't want to drink again for awhile." I told him about my deceased uncle while he nodded sympathetically. "Anybody else in your family a drinker? It's genetic. My dad and both of his sisters are major alcoholics. Wild Turkey. Holidays are wild when we all get together." A thought formed. "So are you going home for Thanksgiving?" "Naw. My parents usually travel during this time of year. What about you? Connecticut must be really beautiful this time of year." Oh, it really is. "It was all up in the air the last time I spoke to my parents. It's an expensive flight from here to Hartford, and I'll be home for Winter break soon anyway. I know Dad would shell out for a ticket if I really wanted to come home but I think I just want to stay here." "You sure?" His face had brightened considerably. "Yeah. It's a bullshit holiday and there's always some sort of argument when each of us get a turn to say what we're thankful for." "Why? What are you grateful about? What would you say?" I wanted to say 'you', but maybe it was too soon for that. "I'd say I was grateful that Clinton won the election...and my bible-thumping aunt would call him a 'baby killer' or something. And my poor mother would get upset, keep silent and try to tear her cloth napkin in two." "Well, we'll have our own Thanksgiving here. You and me." "Great. I don't look forward to telling my mom, but I'll deal with it. What about Christmas? You're going back to Texas then, right?" "Doubt it. I'd just be there in a big empty house while my family's in The Bahamas." "You could come back to Connecticut with me." The expression on his face was like I'd handed him a million dollars. "Really? For real? I think I'd love that." "Cool. I'm missing my Design 1 class right now. She talks so much and I can't understand any of the points she's trying to make. Artists." "I'm missing Biology. So what? It's Friday. Everybody with a life has called it a week already." By that Sunday, I finally looked at myself in the mirror. I'd successfully gone to the bathroom several times without bothering to get a glimpse of my face. But now... SHIT! Most of the scratches were pink and fading, but there was one long scab that went from my upper lip all the way up to my right nostril. I wouldn't go to classes for another few days. Bull told me to wear the bill of my cap low and fix a rough expression on my face. He said everybody would just assumed I was a tough guy who'd been in a bar fight. The hair was still not fixable at this stage. Big deal. By the week of Thanksgiving, you see and feel the air being drained away from 1991. I went to classes that Wednesday because I wanted to find out all the stuff I was behind in after my little 'vacation'. My face was looking almost normal and I never left the room without my hat on. I took note of what I needed to do before finals. I'd have time to get all the shit done. I actually cared more about Bull than my education. We hadn't done anything since that monumental night. I would have done anything he wanted, but I just waited like a puppy begging to go out for a walk. He finally lumbered back into the room, all smiles and carrying some takeout BBQ. He'd been bringing me food because he knew how embarrassed I was about showing my face under the harsh lights of the dining hall. I also think he was also trying to fatten me up, but didn't come right out and say anything of the sort. Whatever. I was just happy to see him. "Hey! Mom sent me a little card today. She wrote a short note and insisted I go eat a decent meal for Thanksgiving. She included a check for a hundred bucks." "That was nice of her." He couldn't be less impressed. "I endorsed it already. Take it. I want you to have it." He was astonished. "I..Why?" "You've spent a lot of money on me. It's the least I can do." "No way. I'm a trust fund kid, remember? I owe you for the stuff I did to your hair and face. Either cash it yourself or I'll rip it up. Seriously, Babe." "OK. You're the boss." "Damn straight. But thank you. Now I have a surprise for you. We're not spending the long weekend here...we're staying in a nice hotel. For four days! We can pack and go tonight." "What? Really?" "The Eldrick, downtown. That big stone building? Remember? Pure luxury and relaxation." "Wow. I can't wait. What time do we check in?" "Now. Let's eat and get ready. Make sure to bring your drawing stuff." His voice had a grin inside of it. I packed some clothes I thought would make me look like I belonged in a fancy hotel. I'd be wearing a baseball hat, but maybe people would just think I was going bald...or that I was eccentric. I was fine with either one. Bull didn't bring much, but he did pack away his nicest cowboy boots. They were expensive, black and sexy as hell. I was so glad that the little hard knot of homesickness in my heart had loosened. I missed my folks and my dog the most. Also, just being home. You can miss people and places you never thought you would. The hotel suite was so much nicer than I'd even imagined. It was like a large living room with a king sized bed in it. Bull was ordering room service before he even bothered to unpack. That night we got good and plastered on some really nice spiced rum he'd brought with him. I'd wanted to mix it with Diet Coke, but Bull had forbidden me anything 'diet'. Even as we drank and talked happily, I kept wondering if we going to do some drawing tonight. He wasn't sending any signals so I just enjoyed the evening for what it was. The bed was so comfortable that we didn't stay awake long enough to watch anything dumb on TV. When I woke up from a perfect sleep, Bull was gone and it was almost 10 in the morning. The parade! I found it on the over-sized TV and watched. It was as lame as ever, but I'd watched it every year since I can remember. It was weird to see the bands and floats without hearing my mom in the kitchen. By the time Santa appeared at the end, Bull came back with more rum and a six-pack of Diet Coke. ! "I'll allow you your beloved sugar-free pop for this special occasion. Happy Thanksgiving, Babe!!" He clicked the volume way down on the TV and then gave me a nice kiss on the mouth. Finally. I took it as a sign. "It's so nice out. Let's go take a walk around to build up an appetite." During the walk, my mind was overflowing with feelings and words. How could he not know how much I wanted to fool around again? "Hey, Bull? Can I ask you a question?" "Anything." "Why have you put it on me to make a move? Do you even realize how much I want to have more sex with you? You're aware that I'm shy, right?" "You asked me those things in your sleep almost every night. I will give you answers that maybe won't make sense to you now." I just stared straight down at the sidewalk. We kept walking. "It's...it's hard to explain. You are my support system. If you were just a fuck to me, we would have done it a dozen times already. I thought by not asserting myself, I'd be letting you know that I rank you so much higher than just a sex outlet. I guess all it did was make you insecure. Sorry. I love you as much or more than I lust for you. If we just kept having sex every night, you'd get bored with it and then you'd wonder what else I meant to you. What if you decided there's nothing else about me worth sticking around for. That would kill me. I'd have nothing else." "I think I get it now. But I do love you, Bull. I'm partially to blame for all this because I can be a little closed off sometimes." "I know. Anything else you want me to clear up for you?" "No." Yes. The HIV issue was still on my long list of worries, but now was not the time to bring it up. "OK. Now let's head back to the hotel. We'll have a few drinks and then go eat." He put his arm around my shoulders and we walked that way for five blocks. Not once did it occur to me to worry about what passersby might think or say. Back in our suite, Bull started to get his bath stuff together. I guess he was going to shower and shave. Oh. OK. I guess I'd use the time to pick out what I was going to wear. No, I'd let him pick out what he wanted to see me in. I'd just sit and watch football while he got cleaned up. I was starting to get used to watching TV with almost no volume. He was really taking his time in the bathroom. Out of boredom, I finally grabbed the bottle of rum. I drank a toast to my late uncle. He was the only fun relative I'd had. I was about to toast more people I was missing when the shower shut off. I should save a swallow for Bull, but I'm sure he had more hooch somewhere. I drank to my mom who was probably exhausted at this point. I drank to my dad who was likely cussing at what a piss poor game this was. He was still sore that "Taxi" had been taken off the air. I was about to toast a grandpa I never got to know very well, when a naked Bull lumbered into the room. "Caught you! I'm not turning you into a drunk am I?" "Nah...I was just sharing a few drinks with people back home - if that makes sense." Being homesick made me feel a little childish. "Good for you. I wish I could say I missed my family, but all I really miss is Texas. We should spend half of Winter Break in Connecticut and half in Fort Worth. There are so many things I want to show you." Thanksgiving dinner in a hotel restaurant is a mixed bag. It's nice, but not really what it's supposed to be. And the poor people working here. But at least Bull was there with me. I complimented him on what a nice smooth shave he'd managed to give himself. "Did you even notice my nails?" They were clean and he'd made an attempt to trim them evenly. I guess I was flattered that he had put forth the effort, but those jagged, dirty nails had meant something to me...in a perverted way. He must have seen that in my face. "I didn't get around to my toes yet. It's kind of hard for big, fat guys like me to bend down there and take care of their feet. Maybe you could do it for me?" He arched his eyebrows up and down a few times. "Sure. Later. I just think you look so good now." We'd been drinking wine, which I knew nothing about. I went with it. I was full and feeling a little sleepy, but it was still relatively early. I kept waiting for him to say 'let's go back to the room', but he was loving the vino. He kept ordering more wine, specific years and labels. It was showing off. I guess I could have used an espresso right about then, but I'd have three more days for rest up. "I noticed you brought books with you. I like that you read a lot. I predict you'll write a bestseller some day...and dedicate it to me." The wine kept coming and it started tasting all the same. Once we finally stumbled back into the room, I immediately changed into shorts and the t-shirt I most liked to sleep in. Bull just got naked and plopped on the bed. While he opened a new bottle of vodka he'd had in his bag. "You can mix this with your chemical coke, you know." "That's cool. I think I'll just drink the coke straight for a few sips first." "What's that?" he was looking at the new sketch book I'd treated myself to a few days ago. It was hardback and the paper was the fancy acid-free kind. Bull probably would have already snooped through it if he'd known what it was. "Come show it to me." He glanced at the seven or eight drawings I'd already done. "Wow. You improve every day." He especially liked the one of his everyday boots tossed haphazardly on the floor. There were a few of him sleeping that I knew conveyed some of the affection I was feeling. It comes through whether you ant it to or not. It was exactly opposite of the self portrait I'd drawn in front of the mirror. I looked sad and maybe a little angry. "I want to lie down next to you in bed, but I'd hate to fall asleep this early." "Let's go sit on the sofa and watch some TV. You should call home to wish your mom and dad a happy Thanksgiving." "It's three hours later in Connecticut. Mom has probably dropped dead from all the time she spent in the kitchen today. Dad is probably reading the paper in bed and getting pissed off that there are ads for Black Friday specials." We sat and watched the remainder of the football game for a few minutes. I got up to pour some vodka into my half-full can of Diet Coke. Bull just took swigs right from the bottle. "Did you bring swimming trunks? There's a rooftop pool here." "I don't even own any. Did you bring yours?" "Nope. We can just skinny dip." Was he kidding? "Uh...No. I could never do that. What if somebody saw?" "I slipped one of the maids a fifty to give us private access. It's locked, but I have a key." Well, hell. I guess this would be okay then. It was so much more perfect up there than I would have imagined. The whole deck was lit up with fancy lamp posts. I was still a little too full to even think about getting in the water...even though the night was very warm and the water in the pool looked heavenly. No. No swimming tonight. "Take off your clothes, Babe." I did. "Now go get us those two pool mattresses so we can lie back and look at the stars." The water temperature was perfect. The splashes I made seemed very loud in the night air. Sounds seemed to bounce. I drug both inflatable items to the concrete and arranged them a few inches apart. He and I lied back and looked skyward. The moon was extremely full. Harvest Moon? No. That was last month if I remember right. "You should see the stars from Daddy's ranch. There's not as much light pollution and the sky is just bigger. What's it like in Connecticut?" "So nice. I even knew some of the constellations by name back when I was interested in astronomy. We used to watch that meteor shower that happens every Summer." "Yeah. I'm starting to sweat...are you? No, I bet not. You need to beef up, Babe." He'd brought the vodka with him and we took shots as the universe circled overhead. "Would you eat my ass if I wanted you to?" Eat? I knew it didn't involve biting or chewing. It was licking, right? Licking and kissing? I'd never once in my life imagined doing that. The pool pump purred in the foreground. "I want to do that for you. You'll have to take over again. It's all new to me." "It's not as gross as you might imagine. I'm completely clean down there except for a little sweat. We can start slow. Why don't you suck on my toes a little first." He knew I'd liked doing that the first time we played. I had to get in the pool to be on the same level as his bare feet. I massaged his wide soles a little first and then took his big toe in my mouth. I tried to be careful of the nearby toenails but they were still sharp and the familiar scratching of my cheeks and lips happened again. Funny how I no longer gave a shit. After finishing each toe on each foot, I ducked under the water to wash some of the blood away. Chlorine would help...I hoped. He was standing up with a dynamic erection when I emerged from the water. "Lie on your back." I was excited and a little afraid. What if it made me throw up? He towered over me and the orange and white lights around the pool made him look like beautiful demon. "OK. I want to do this." "I know." He turned around and then squatted right above my face. It took some effort on his part to balance in that position. I could see his big hairy butt cheeks and the long crack, but nothing beyond that. He was careful as he let my nose and mouth have full access to what was inside. No odor so far. I lifted my head up and stuck my tongue out as far as I could. It felt a little like a small pair of lips. I'm sure my dick was standing straight up which Bull took as a cue to get lower and wiggle a little. I hoped he liked the job I was doing. My hands went up on top of his straining thighs as a signal that he could relax and just sit down. I guess he understood and just let his full weight down on top of my head. It wasn't so bad except I had no way of breathing. So what. I'd have the rest of my life for the intake of oxygen. Bull's hands were now freed up to reach around and manually spread his cheeks apart a little. I got my hungry tongue as far up that dark place up inside his rectum. He groaned. I knew he liked what I was doing for him -- and I knew I wanted to do this often. "Slow down a little...I don't want to cum yet." And then he reached down and grabbed my painfully hard dick, and that's all it took for me to shoot my load. "Damn, Babe. I wish you could have saved it a little longer." He stood up as I took in as many deep breaths as I could. I could easily just close my eyes and go to sleep right here. "Grab your shoes and stuff and let's go back to the room." We just carried our stuff and nakedly returned to the suite. Being with Bull made me feel more daring than I ever imagined was possible for me. The elevator and hallway were empty. I thought about what I'd just done. Even if you disregard the whole HIV issue, I'm sure one could catch something if your bloody tongue was inside someone's shit hole. OK....what's done is done. What bothered me currently was how Bull wasn't talking. Was he mad at me for cumming? Once inside, he fetched the two hotel robes from the bathroom and tossed me one. It was the softest robe in the world. I absorbed the comfortable warmth to distract me from this upsetting silence. We'd left the TV on and there was some old black and white Christmas movie on. Dear Lord. Already? If Bull was going to dump me, I wouldn't have to tell Mom I was bringing a guest home. "Here," Bull handed me a Diet Coke. "Peace offering." He'd already spiked it with a way too generous pour of vodka. "Are you mad at me?" "Not any more. Right after I told you I didn't want to cum, you just went ahead and did. I just remembered now that you're 18...the horniest age a guy can be. Hell, I could cum four or five times a day back then. I guess I should be glad you enjoyed it so much. I've been rimmed many times and never made anyone cum just doing that. We're fine. Better than fine." "I'm glad." "Look how fake that snow looks." He was gesturing toward the TV screen. "Do you guys usually have a white Christmas up there." "Almost always. Ice too. And those long, sinister icicles you usually only see in pictures." "Cool. I've never spent Christmas somewhere that snowed. I'm excited about the trip." "I love you, Bull." "I know. You make me know it every day whether you realize it or not. I love you too. Go get your drawing stuff." Yes! As I tried to find my favorite soft-leaded pencil I remembered that I forgot it back in the dorm. I had some pretty nifty pens, but I usually only used those to draw cartoons. I explained to Bull that I really only ever drew silly things with ink. "That sounds perfect. Draw me something goofy." "Like what?" "Wait. I've got something that might help." He fished around in his bag and produced a fat joint. OK. I'd never been stoned before, but I had friends from high school who did it all the time. I guess that, back then, I thought any drug would make you go crazy. "This is a non-smoking room, Bull. If the maid smells anything, they'll add a fine to your bill." "Your point?" We got good and baked as I drew the dumbest stuff. I was not feeling like my normal self, but Bull seemed the same as always. He laughed hysterically at the cartoons. The TV was showing a different old movie. I tend to get all happy when someone enjoys my work, and Bull's approval meant more to me than he could know. I was getting way too high to continue. I told him I was partied out. "Me too," he puffed as he stubbed out the remaining half of the blunt. "Happy Thanksgiving, Babe. I love you." I guess it was time for bed. I'd eventually find out later in life that getting stoned was hit or miss. For now, though, I felt the delicious mix of fatigue and joy. My mouth was majorly dry so I took sips from the drink I'd forgotten about. I'd forgotten to say 'I love you too' ...or did I? No idea. The TV caught my eye and I was drawn in to some old flick from the 30's or 40's. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but knew they were really overdoing the facial expressions. They were obviously acting. How did anybody ever earn an Oscar back then? They were so obviously aware of the camera and how they looked. You'd never see Jodie Foster or Daniel Day-Lewis trying to pull that shit off on screen. Despite all the corniness, I was fascinated and couldn't stop watching. The trance was briefly broken by Bull's loud snores. Once I was back outside the TV, I realized my bladder was about to burst. I walked to the bathroom and peed. I made the mistake of looking at myself in the mirror. More blood, more scratches, swollen lips. It wasn't as bad as the last time, but still... Those damn toenails. Maybe I could trim them while he was passed out. By the time I left the bathroom, Bull was awake and all sprawled out all the way across the top of the bed. "Sorry, Babe. Looks like there's no room for you. I bet that couch is comfortable...or the floor." His dick was as tall and hard as a statue. He smiled. "OK. I sure wish there was something I could do to earn a spot in the bed." "Nope. Sorry. Come give me kiss goodnight and then go find somewhere else to sleep." This was all a little silly, but I was high enough to think that maybe he wasn't kidding. I walked over and planted a small peck on his lips. He then reached around and squeezed me to him like a furry python. We kissed like animals, and I was lost to the world. There was only Bull now. Nobody and nothing else existed. How could I ever turn back now? Why would I want to? He knew that he was in charge and he knew that I wanted him to be in charge. We essentially were just grinding on each other, our hard dicks having a duel. At some point during the battle, Bull reached his long arm out for a tube of KY. Had that been visible before? I knew what that stuff was for. I'd once been a cashier in a drug store and would always try to make my face a complete blank when someone purchased that. We were about to have anal sex. I said that in my head a few times but nothing responded. How? That meat of his couldn't possibly fit inside of me. "This is going to hurt, but I promise to go easy at first. Just relax. Think about the stars." As he oiled up his shaft and smeared some on my hole, I tried to calm myself and remember the names of the constellations. I'd list them alphabetically in my head. Too hard. State capitols, maybe? I was trying to focus on something else when Bull hoisted my legs up in the air. His greasy dick was knocking at the door of my ass. "Take a deep breath, Babe." And then the sky exploded. I cried out as the most unbelievable pain I'd ever felt shot through me. "Hush." His hand covered my mouth. "People around here are trying to sleep." Well this was flat out impossible. I couldn't do this. I was in pain but also angry. You didn't do this to someone you claimed you loved! I couldn't fight him off because he was just too big. I was plum out of options here. "Yeah...I'm almost halfway in there. You're just too damn tight." I wondered if he was doing permanent damage to my body. Would I ever be able to poop normally? Would I bleed to death? He removed his hand from my face and looked right into my eyes. His beautiful face made me want to do this. I wanted him to be pleased. I opened my mouth to something, but nothing came out. The severity of the pain disappeared in the glow of the TV as it danced in his eyes. It didn't exactly feel good, but I was no longer afraid. "Listen to me. Listen good." He pushed all the way inside of me and I thought I'd pass out. A scream wasn't even possible at this point...just a ragged gasp. "Your ears work, Ken?" I nodded. "Good." He pulled out a little. "YOU" thrust "WILL" thrust "NEVER" very hard thrust "CUM" thrust "BEFORE" thrust ME" spastic thrusting "AGAIN!!" hard thrusts and then a pause "I'm .. OH SHIT! I'm shooting inside of you." He was covered in slick sweat. I stayed still and wondered what to think, what to feel. He got out of bed and helped me to my feet. I almost collapsed, but he steadied me. The comforter looked like someone had been murdered there. More blood. Always blood. "Go take a quick shower, Babe. I'll neaten things up." I did as instructed. I was no longer a virgin. I was likely going to get AIDS. No amount of soap and hot water could change that. But at least I was alive now. Alive, in love, with Texas blood flowing through my veins.

A pulse of lightly scented steam rose shrouding me deeper in a mythical mist as droplets of sweat ran from my neck down my torso, I placed the palm of my hands on my young smooth chest and rubbed it in. In the distance shuffling could be heard which told me I was not alone in the steam room but the dense mist made it impossible to make anything out. I had just turned 18, and had decided as a present to myself I would venture in to my first gay sauna and my first man-on-man gay experience. Don't get me wrong. I had done my fair share of masturbating to online gay porn, and it was while searching the internet for additional sex outlets that I first encountered an advertisement for the bathhouse in which I found myself. I had had to dig deep to find the courage to concoct a convincing web of deception to convince my conservative family I would celebrate my 18th with my friends, so I would be occupied all Saturday afternoon and that evening as well. Meanwhile, I googled the bathhouse for reviews and saw some comments such as 'Guaranteed to get your ass pounded here!' and 'Full of horny fit guys in their 20's and 30's', 'Way to many tops and not enough bottoms to knock up for real', and another which read 'Notorious breeding ground'. Hindsight would have been a great thing at the time but when sensibility and the mix of adrenaline and lust clash, sensibility has no chance of winning out, and so it was with me. On the designated Saturday I left the house in mid-morning, when to the barber where I asked him to cut my hair back to a number 1, and by mid afternoon I arrived outside the bathhouse. Walking in to the small reception room I paid, got my locker key and towel, and was directed to the changing rooms just past the bar lounge. The clerk also mentioned the sauna and steam rooms were on the lower floor. As I walked through the bar lounge I noticed three men who, I assumed, were taking a break. Each gave me a furtive glance. Stepping into the locker room, I quickly changed, and then returned my locker key to the admission clerk, and then headed directly downstairs. Another wave of steam hit me as I began to really enjoy this and the thought of sex had long since diminished, I hear more shuffling a blast of cool air which was a sign that the door had been opened. I could just make out the shape of a couple of bodies, one of which was seated on the bench next to me on my left, the other to my right. Each was far enough away I was unable to get more than a vague impression. I also recall being quite struck me by the quiet. Apart from the hissing of the steam vent there was very little sound. Still, the proximity of the two men brought me back to reality and the real reason I had come to the bathhouse. Then another cool blast of air announced someone had entered the steam room. The vague outlines of various men moved in and out of my limited field of vision, each man's shape shrouded by the dense mist. A hand appeared and ran down my chest and his shape became clearly visible as he moved closer to me noticing the a well defined arm with a tattoo sleeve gave me the most incredible erection. What do I do? Should I return the stroke, or perhaps kiss him? I had no idea how this was suppose to play out. Fortunately the man was far more knowledgeable than I, and wordlessly taught me the etiquette of a steam room. His hand moved to my shoulder, then neck, drawing my head in his direction. His body and face loomed in my line of vision, the striking chiseled features of his face moved ever closer as he leaded in to my mouth, a kiss landing on my lips, which were closed. Still, suspecting my niavete, his tongue moved about my mouth, his saliva moistening my lips as his tongue slid between my lips. My lips were receptive to his advance, and my mouth partially opened only for his lips to lock against mine as his warm tongue explored mine. After 30 or so seconds of this intimacy, he pulled away, although a dribble of his saliva still connected our mouths. A smile crossed his handsome face as, having given me a warm look, he dove back in with increased intensity, his right arm, which was wrapped behind my neck, pulled me closer as his left hand grabbed my right hip, gesturing for me to straddle his lap. Obliging his direction, I positioned myself over his crotch, and in descending, my ass encountered his erection, which was rock hard, and difficult to control as it settled nestled between my ass cheeks. Still, sitting face to face with one arm now holding me steady on his lap I felt his other hand caressing my buttocks then pulling as he slipped his hand to my hole he began gently rubbing at first. Gradually one probing finger coaxed its way into my hole. Eyes wide with startlement, I tried to protest but his mouth was still locked against mine and, as the pained eased off, I clasped him about his neck and responded to his kissing as simultaneously his finger explored my hole. He pulled his finger out quickly causing my body to tense his hand rubbed my back causing a pool of sweat that he guided to my ass and rubbed it in to my hole this time with two fingers causing my back to arch slightly. In vain I attempted to moderate his activity by gripping his arms, but his sweat made it impossible so I resumed my clasp around his neck. I must admit, moreover, by this time, my mouth now completely invaded by his tongue, and feeling lightheaded from the heat and steam, I neither wanted to, nor realistically could break free from him. Every now and then the man tightened the bicep of the arm which was holding my back, which gave me a comfort of feeling controlled. I was clearly in the grasp of a very experienced man who understood positive and negative reinforcement as sporadically he would withdraw this fingers from my ass, which left me feeling an immense sensation of release, but which also left me yearning for that moment he would slid his fingers back into my ass. In one such cycle the man broke off our kiss, and, spitting into his hand, we resumed our kiss as his hand moved slightly further down my back. Almost involuntarily I felt my body rising slightly only for a searing pain to shoot through my body. Naturally I wriggled to escape it the shocking pain, but the man clamped his arm firmly behind my back, preventing me from forcing a withdraw. Breaking off the kiss, I buried my face in his neck and groaned loudly. I knew his cock head had penetrated my ass: my virginity and body were forever parting company. The man reached behind my neck with his free arm, pushing my body downwards. By this point I was so overwhelmed with pain I was prepared to forcibly raise myself off of his cock, exclaiming a loud "NO" as he pushed my body downwards, forcing me to take more of him in to my ass. I gasped for breath - my body was being pushed further and further down on his cock, my moans and cries had brought other guys closer as they watched the transformation of a virgin. Tears mingled with the sweat as I came to rest on his lap, his cock now fully immersed in my arse. Almost immediately the pain began ebbing and was being replaced by a gentle internal caressing sensation, a sensation I was not keen on ending. My ass still felt as if to be on fire, but still I didn't want to stop. Raising my face to his, my lips greeted his mouth we resumed a now incredibly sensual kiss. My ass was also now responding to its own desires, rocking to and fro with small rise and fall movements which continued for what seemed like an eternity, the pain now replaced by intense pleasure. The sudden tight locking of his arms around my body forced me to expel what air I had in my lungs in to his mouth as he sounded a loud grunt directly into my mouth. Simultaneously his cock further hardened, swelled, and went rigid as a torrent of warmth flowed into my arse, the first wave of his ejaculation now planted seed deep inside me. I tried to catch a breath but his grip was so tight I couldn't pull air in to my lungs and in rapid succession of pulses stream after stream of his seed flowed in to my body. My head collapsed against his neck as I strove to catch my breath, but the man's grip was so tight around my body I could only manage short pants. In the aftermath of his orgasm, his cock twitched in my arse, the last drops of cum oozing into my hole, as ever so slowly the man released his grip, leaving me to find I had also shot my load - without even realising as much. His mouth sought mine and we kissed deeply as I remained impaled by his large still erect cock buried deep. Bodies appeared next to us, wandering hands sought to explore, only to be quickly pushed away by my maker. He was adamant. He alone would play with me. He alone would be inside my body. Slowly the gathering crowd moved away, still optimistically lurking in the dense mist, awaiting the master to release me, his prey. We broke from our kiss and he pulled me in to his neck and locked his arms around me securely. Involuntarily I winced as pain ran through my arse: again he was pushing his hips upwards, clearly indicating he was ready for another round, so I clasped my hands behind his neck and shoulders and resumed an up/down movement. My ass might have been sore, if not completely in fire with pain, but I knew trying to stop would be futile now, especially as he had now begun his second assault on my young body. I was a quick learner. Without hesitation my head moved to his and we engaged in another sensual kiss as my ass rocked faster as his manhood continuously speared my hole. Sweat was running down both of our bodies making if difficult for us to keep hold of each other. The man thrust up, perfectly meeting my downward motion. Each time I hit bottom I moaned loudly into his mouth. He broke the kiss, looked me in the eyes, his arms tightened again around my back. I knew full well what was coming. I found myself staring deep into his eyes as he moved in for the kill. Sharply tightening his grip, the air escaped my lungs as my back tried to arch away. My chest was being crushed against his. I couldn't expand my chest to draw a complete (and badly needed ) breath. My arse was forced down harder on his cock. Letting out a low long moan, the man's cock twitched as his pushed his hips up getting as deep as could and began releasing the first of five waves of his seed firing deep in to my ass. I collapsed against his body whilst he held me tight. Finally I could at last get air back in to my lungs and, shaking off the grogginess from lack of oxygen, I panted heavily against his neck. I might have felt violated and destroyed by this man but I was also overcome with lust and desire for his sex. My senses gradually came around. I knew my body had taken enough. Again kissing the man on his lips, I slowly lifted my ass off his cock, in the process emitting a slight cry of discomfort. I didn't anticipate the withdraw of his cock would be as challenging as its entrance. The man released his grip from around my back and I got to my feet, but as I was visibly unsteady, the man stood with me, escorting me out of the steam room and into the showers where he stood next to me, stroking my back as the cool water poured over my head and body, greatly refreshing me. The man, by this time, had taken the adjoining shower head as he also wanted a clean-up. This was the first time I had the opportunity to get a clear, unimpeded view of the man. He was about six feet in height, heavily tattooed, easily in his late 20's with a beautifully muscled arms, defined torso and strong legs. Still no word spoken between us he caught me looking at him so he cupped my face and gave me deep french kiss. I placed the towel around my waist and sat down on a nearby bench to relax, and I must have dozed a minute or so, for when I opened my eyes, I saw the man was gone. A couple of men walked through the corridor, obviously assessing the situation but I decided to head home so I went upstairs, retrieved my key, and entered the locker room where I saw only one guy was delving into his locker. I opened my locker and looked-up just as the other man in the locker room moved in my field of vision, revealing his back and the tattoos which adorned his body: dead square in the middle was a biohazard tattoo and, on his left shoulder blade, a scorpion. Then turning around I came face-to-face with the man who took my virginity. He gave me a warm smile. I was not so stupid that I didn't understand the implications of the tattoos. Fear froze me to the spot: a poz guy had just shot two loads deep into my body, and his cum was still inside me. I returned his smile, stepped into the toilet, where I did my best to push his seed out, but my arse was sore and burning, and each attempt came to naught. Wiping my arse, I noticed tell tell signs of blood on the tissue. Seated on the toilet, my head in my hands, I was beside myself and angry he could do such a thing, but then again I shared the blame as I never insisted on a condom and just allowed him to fuck me. I went back to the locker room to find it completely empty. Resigned to my fate I opened the locker door to find a note which contained both a message and a mobile number. The message read "Best fuck ever. You will want more of me and when you do, call me as I really enjoyed breeding you. I'm available whenever you need me." Looking at the note I realised my cock was rock hard so I folded the note away and put it in my trouser pocket and finished changing.

Angelo - Part 2 I was finding it difficult to walk normally so decided to take the bus. Taking my seat I jumped up a little as he pain hit me, it was turning out to be a very uncomfortable trek home. As the bus pulled up to my stop I stood up with the weird feeling of my underwear being stuck to my ass as I tried to adjust it without anyone noticing. Opening the door to the house it was very quiet so I guessed my family had gone out, I headed to my bedroom and closed the door behind me. I took off my shorts and noticed a damp patch on the back and felt quietly embarrassed. Pulling down my underwear I noticed a pink slimy mess had congregated in them and decided to rinse them out so headed to the bathroom. As I stood rinsing them in the sink I felt a trickle run down the inside of my thigh so grabbing some tissue I wiped it up noticing yet more of the slimy pink mixture escaping from my ass. I cleaned myself up as best as I could then went back to my bedroom picking up my trousers off the floor I remembered the note in the pocket. Debating to destroy it I paused and read it once more, doing so caused a stirring in my groin. Maybe this was fate and we were destined to be together, stupid idiot I told myself. Picking up my phone I added the number to my contacts and tore the note up in to small pieces, there I thought, if I need to and I can remove him easily enough. Tired from my day and somewhat aching I pulled the duvet back and snuggled down in bed to have a nap for a few hours. I woke with a startle and felt myself laying in a wet patch and new immediately that more of his cum had escaped my ass, my sense of smell picked up an usual odour which must be what a fucked ass smelt like. This was all very new to me and wasn't sure if this was normal Cleaning up the mess as best I could and taking a shower to rid the slimly mess on the inside of my thighs again. Sitting on the bed I picked up the phone and started typing a message "Your cum is still seeping out of my ass." and hit send. The buzzing of my phone startled me a little. I read the message "Good. Let me know when you want me to breed you again.". The rest of the weekend went by without any further incidents but my ass was still hurting but subsiding slowly through Sunday and in to Monday. The week went by in a flash and college was hectic with lots of assignments to complete so I was kept pretty busy until Friday early evening. Assignments completed meant I had the weekend to myself, laying back on the bed group texting with friends deciding if were going out. I then stumbled across his old message. Something was drawing me to reply but the thought of having my body brutalised again should have been enough of warning. I typed one word "Hi" and a smiley face. His response came straight away "Meet me at the bathhouse in 20 minutes.", oh crap I said to myself, a second messaged arrived from him "When you arrive give your name as Tiger to the attendant.", not thinking any more I quickly dressed and headed out. Opening the entrance door the same attendant as before was manning the desk. I walked up as he asked my name, "Tiger" I said. He looked at me handed a locker key and told me my visit had been paid for. I must have looked slightly confused but he smiled "lucky you" he commented. Descending the stairs to the lower level I found it was really busy and trying to move around was a challenge. Hands were grabbing at me from all directions making me feel extremely vulnerable and disorientated. Two burly men collared me and started closing in forcing me in to the corner by the shower cubicles their hands reached out an grabbed hold of my arms, they started to steer me towards a dark corridor off to one side. I froze on the spot trying to pull away from their grasp. A tattooed arm appeared from behind and a familiar vice like grip secured me around the wait. The two men looked up as his voice bellowed "Fuck off and leave my boy alone.". Without any hesitation they released me and backed off hands raised in a surrender. He guided me to a private room that had a day bed in and turned to leave, I grabbed his arm. He looked back at me and spoke for the first time directly to me "No one will touch you, don't worry I am going to get us a drink.". Several men passed by looking in a guy who could have been no older than myself lingered posing in the entrance eyeing me up and down and stepped over the threshold. An arm grabbed him and warned him "Don't do it, he belongs to Angelo", a look of horror on his face he made a clumsy rapid exit. Angelo as I now knew his name, returned with two soft drinks. He closed the door and secured the lock as he offered me one of the drinks, I thanked him and he sat down beside me taking a swig he put the drink down on the floor. I took a small sip and put my drink down his arm wrapping around my neck and his hand resting on my chest he pulled me in and gave me a very tender french kiss. This man of little words quickly removed both our towels, he swung me around straddling his lap. Stroking the side of my face and whispering "I knew you would want me again." as he pulled me in to another kiss. His arms now wrapping my body tightly I felt comfortable and secure knowing where this was going. I raised my hips slightly and he removed one arm, spat in to his hand and rubbing it in to my hole he then guided his cock towards my ass. Tingling then a sharp burning pain ran up my body as I felt the head of his cock penetrating me. Pushing his hips up and forcing me down his cock tore it's way in to my body I moaned in to mouth repeatedly. Coming to rest on his lap he let out what seemed like gratifying purr. He disengaged our kiss "My boy. Back where you belong." he muttered whilst kissing my neck. I felt myself being lifted up forcing me to lock my legs around his waist as he stood up our mouths met in an excited yearning manner. In one swift movement I found my self on my back in a missionary position, he gently started gyrating his hips. The sensation was overwhelming as my body shuddered at this new experience he looked me in the eye a big broad smile on his face. I relaxed completely stroking his back as he switched between thrusting and gyrating, my back arching, body responding to his movements in unison. His arm wrapped around my neck pulling us closer face to face, we kissed tenderly as I held his neck I could feel his cock beginning to go rigid and swell putting more strain against my ass lining as he thrusted in and out with total abandonment. He grunted loudly several times as delivered the first river seed in to my body. An agonising cry emitted from me at the sexual slaughtering my body was taking. Every forward jolt of his body meant another release of seed being planted deep in my body. Still locked together he rolled on his side, his arms wrapped around my body. My head nestled in his neck and feeling the fading of his orgasm I tenderly kissed his neck as he tightened his arms around me. The warmth of our entwined bodies, his dominance over me just draw me deeper and deeper into hedonism and I just wanted to lay here with him forever. After some time had passed I felt his hips pushing up as he started working up to take me again. His orgasm was a big as the first but this time he stayed inside me gently pushing his cock deep making sure his seed was planted firmly. We enjoyed a very sensual kiss as he began to remove his cock slowly. A cry escaped my lips as his head finally pulled free. As we left the room I was told to go home, climbing the stairs I looked around to see him disappear in to the steam room.

I had just gotten engaged to my girlfriend of three years and we were on our way to spend the weekend with her father at his place by the lake. It was winter, but the cabin was fully equipped for the season, having a full kitchen, hot tub and fireplace. She had taken me there when we first started dating and I loved the place. My fiancée was a doctor at a local hospital in the city so I followed her in my own car, just in case she was paged and had to leave. We arrived around 6:00 PM and her Dad was already there. We made the usual introduction and he told me I could start calling him Dad since I was almost family. The fiancée and I set our things in the bedroom and did some heavy petting which left my cock hard and dripping. I was always horny and she didn’t help. I was worried my bulge would be noticeable when we went down stairs, and sure enough, I thought I saw her father eyeing my crotch and found myself slightly flattered. I knew he had divorced her mother because he came out and I always liked attention. Well, everything was going great: Dad had brought a nice salmon and we had a great salad, but sadly half-way through the dinner my fiancée got a page and had to head to the hospital. One of her transplant clients received the go ahead and she had to go back. Telling me not to waste the weekend, she suggested I take the time to get to know my future father in law. Dad smiled, gave his daughter a quick kiss, and she ran out the door. We sat back down and finished dinner and then he passed me a scotch neat and a cigar. It was great. The country, the cigar, the scotch. I could only think of one thing that would make it better, but the prospects of a blow job had run out the door a couple of hours ago. “I know, let’s take these out to the hot tub,” Dad suggested as he set his cigar in the ash tray and his drink on the coffee table, stripping right there in the living room. I never really look at guys in the locker room but he was very impressive: a thick pelt of grey fur covered some impressive pecs and a flat stomach, below which hung an very impressive seven inch uncut cock. Feeling slightly self conscious, I blushed a bit and looked away. “Hehehe no reason to be shy, Son. It's just the two of us now and there are no neighbors for miles around. Come on. Let's enjoy the great outdoors like God intended and soak in the tub. Grab the bottle and two more cigars and meet me out there once you're ready." As he turned away I noticed a small scorpion tattoo on his back thigh. I was a bit surprised as my sense was few of his generation had tattoos, but I still I liked it on him. In any event, following his orders, I sheepishly striped down. My body was much less furry than his, and my cock measured in at six inches, so it occurred to me I could be his son. Grabbing the Glenfiddich and two more cigar I timidly walked across the room and stepped outdoors. My cock shrank even smaller in the cold air, even as I pranced and jogged to the tub. Hoping in, I yelped a bit at the temperature change. My footing went a bit and I half sat on Dad as I landed my seat. “Easy Son, don’t spill the liquor or ruin those cigars, hehehe.” We continued chat and drinking for a bit. The scotch relaxed me, and the cigars were excellent. My thoughts must have wandered a bit to where my fiancée and I had left off, 'cause I found myself getting hard under the bubbles made by the water. In an effort to relax, I stretched my legs out a bit and hit the legs of my soon-to-be father in law. “Sorry.” “Not a problem. I'll even give ya a bit of a massage.” Before I could say anything his hand started working my foot and a sigh escaped my lips. His big hands worked the soles of my feet, and I felt everything relax body, as pleasant, but the most odd sensations traveling up my legs. Dad's attentions were, most oddly, not doing anything to help my erection. Dad put one foot down, and positioning himself between my legs, took-up my other leg, so my legs were now spread and my body half floating in the water as he did magic on my feet. He clearly knew what he was doing, and for the first time I understood why women love foot massages. It was amazing. His hands started massaging up my legs, first working up my calves and then up further, massaging the tops of my thighs, digging deep into the muscles. His thumbs grazed my balls and my eyes shot open. I tried to sit up but all I did was lock my legs around his back, which caused the two of us to slide up against each other. I stared into his eyes and felt my cock throb against his furry body. The water bobbed me slowly up and down, and I could feel his hard cock just touching between my ass. His hands moved around behind my back and I was mesmerized, staring into his eyes as he pulled me forward and kissed me. Instinctively I kissed back, pulling him against me, chest to chest, moaning with pleasure. I had never felt a man before and it was amazing. His rough hands grabbed my ass and started teasing my hole. The calloused fingers pushing into me and scraping me, working my virgin hole open. I knew what he wanted, and just as I got accustomed to his fingers, he pulled me hard down on his cock. My scream echoed out into the night for a split second before his mouth was covering mine, eating my pain as he ignited my passion. His thrusts started slowly and I whimpered with each tug and pull as he forced his monster into my ass. Soon it hurt less and less, and within less than a minute or so the pain turned into pleasure. Instinctively I found myself working with him, meeting each of his thrusts and sliding back as he withdrew. My cock was rock hard as the water was splashed around. The he pulled off me for a moment and looked again into my eyes. His cock stopped moving in my ass and he just held me there. I could feel his heart beat through his cock . “You want to breed you Son? You want my dirty Daddy seed in you?” “Yes, please whatever you want just keep fucking me.” “Did my daughter ever tell you the reason why her mother really left?” “Well, I figure it was because of what we are doing right now,” I chuckled "Well, yes,” he replied, smiling, "but also because I'm poz, and with my raw cock in your ass, if I shoot in you you’re most likely going to be knocked up. Made into my poz son and carry the same virus. Is that what you want?" I had no words. Here I was a virgin to gay sex let alone poz gay sex. The only thought in my head was I did not want him to stop. As an answer to his question I began rocking back and forth on his cock. “Oh thank you Son that feel so good. It has been so long. Plus I already shot in you once so it was kind of a moot point. Here some the second load son. Be my boy forever” This time I felt it: a deep throbbing as his cock grew bigger and bigger, pulsing in my hole. His cum felt like a tongue deep in my ass licking the walls and making them wet. Just after he shot, his hand grabbed my dick and pumped me furiously. My last neg load shot over my head. As I came down from my orgasm, my hole sore and throbbing, his cock still buried in my ass. Catching my breath, I looked into his eyes and said one word: "More."

PART 9 　 I headed home with a well satified but sore hole. I could feel cum leaking out into my pants all the way. I walked into the house quickly and up the stairs to our bedroom. I took the pants off as the rear was pretty wet with cum and some was running down my legs also. I jumped in the shower to clean up. As I was washing my ass I felt the cum still oozing out of me and stuck a couple of my own fingers up me and it really poured out then, finally slowing and stopping. My fingers felt great in me though. My cock had gotten hard as well as I ran my fingers in and out of my hole. My hole was sore as hell but felt too good to stop also. As I continued running my fingers in and out, my cock erupted again, spewing my cum against the wall of the shower. I got out and got dressed and then grabbed my other pants I had had on earlier and took them into the bathroom to clean up some. I could see a lot of cum in them. I couldn't stop myself and brought them up to my face and stuck my tongue out and lapped the cum up. It was delicious. I then tucked the pants deep into the laundry so they would dry before being found. I then went down to supper as if nothing were different, but my mind was on how to get away to get fucked more. I could not seem to think of anything else now.

PART 3 Dean was focused on the laptop in front of him and quickly said “OK, there we go. Two more ads, one on Craig’s list, and one on BBRT. That should find us more more hot cocks to rape these two cumdumps. What do you say, faggots? You ready for some more randos to use your pussies? Here’s the ad: “Five guys, 18-30, partying together, three vers, two sloppy, loaded up bottom cumdumpsters, looking for other nasty pigs 18-40 to party some more, breed these dirty little fags, treat them like the whores they are. We’re into most nasty stuff, piss and fist to the head of the line. Send pics and come join us to get nasty.” Chris and I looked at each other and both got a shit-eating grin on our faces. I had four loads of sperm in my hole and Chris had 7. I needed to catch up. I needed to get more loads than Chris or at least catch up to him. I couldn’t let him outdo me when it came to getting my cunt loaded up. Dean posted the two ads on CL and BBRT but I also changed my Scruff and Growlr ads to show myself being more of a slut, debasing myself for loads. No load refused. I laid my phone on he bed next to me so I could respond to the messages quickly. I knew that my compact 18 year old hairy ass would quickly find some takers who wanted to breed me and once they were here they’d probably wanna breed Chris as well. Everyone wins. And I’d never tried piss before, so I wanted to see what that was about. As soon as the ads posted we started to get responses. Dean just smiled and I could tell he was just going to say yes and not give Chris or I any say in who came over to rape us. That was just fine with me. I’m a whore. I don’t get to pick and choose who shoves their cock in me. My cunt simply exists to let any cock use it and dump loads in it. The sooner that’s clear to the men fucking me, the better. I’m pretty sure Dean and Eric understood just how much of a whore I was. I know Chris did. He was lying on the bed next to me, sucking Eric’s cock lazily, trying to bring it back to life (I later found out they had all taken Cialis so they wouldn’t have a problem getting hard from the crystal). Eric was shoving his cock down Chris’ throat, making him deep throat it and moaning. “You nasty little faggot. You just want me to get hard again so I can rape you some more. Your fucking cunt is insatiable. I wonder if we can beat your record 22 loads in a weekend. You think, baby?” Chris looked up at Eric and smiled. “Whatever my Daddy wants, my Daddy gets. My cunt just lives to serve cock." Chris totally got me. Jose had gone into the other room, and Dean motioned me onto the floor. “Here, pig. Put this in your cunt so none of that sperm leaks out. You too, whore.” He handed me a fat buttplug and tossed an identical one to Chris. Eric grabbed it out of the air and made his lover turn around. He scooped up some of the cum that was leaking out of Chris’ ass and used it to lube up the plug and then shove it in with one push. Chris yelped. “FUCK, baby! That plug feels GOOD in my pussy. Don’t wanna waste any of that nice jizz.” Chris grabbed the plug out of my hand and motioned for me to turn around. Then he did the same thing, scooping up the jizz and lubing up the plug. “Here is comes, faggot.” With that he shoved the plug all the way inside me. My cunt was split open and it felt SO fucking good. I knew I was going to have to get some plugs of my own. This one was nice and fat and filled my cunt up, but only succeeded in making me more desperate for cock inside me. Dean grabbed his cock, which was half hard, and then my head and shoved it down my throat. His cock was nice and fat and fit down my throat really well, but I was hoping that he would get it hard enough to fuck me some more. My whole body was thinking about my need for cock in my ass. It was almost like I was just a hole. A receptacle for cocks. “That’s a good boy. Just nurse on my cock for a while so I can sort through these boys who wanna come over and pull a train on your fagdumps.” Eric got up and sat down next to Dean, and Chris followed him, kneeling on the floor in front of his boyfriend, so we could both suck on their cocks. “What do you think of this one,” Dean said. Eric smiled and said “fuck yeah, look at that cock. I wanna see him split them both open.” Dean laughed and said “not sure that will happen, they’re both pretty sloppy right now.” They both laughed. Jose came back into the room, holding a small bag. He said “I think we need to take this party to the next level. You ready, piggies?” They all laughed and said “fuck yeah!” Dean looked at me, pulled my mouth off his cock and said “you ever slammed before Justin? You ready for us to turn you into a HOLE?” I already felt like a total hole, so I wondered how much more I could feel, but I knew that I needed more cock, so I just grinned and said “fuck yeah. As long as it means more cum in my pussy, then I want it.” “Good,”Dean said. “We probably weren’t going to give you a choice anyway. But I had a feeling you wouldn’t say no. You’re a nasty little piggy. I can’t wait to teach you all about the depths of depravity." I still wasn’t entirely sure what they were talking about, but I didn’t care. I went back to sucking on Dean’s cock. Jose sat between Eric and Dean on the sofa, and I Chris and I took turns sucking on his cock as well. I was dying to get his load in my cunt as well instead of just in my mouth. Dean shut his laptop at the same time I heard my phone buzz. I grabbed it and saw a text from Daddy. “How you doing baby boy? You being a good whore for those boys?” I texted him back. “Fuck yes, Daddy! Thank you! I have five loads in me now and some more guys are coming over to breed me and the other bottom. They got me high and I feel amazing. I feel like a hole. Just a fucking cum hole. I hope you’re proud of me. I never said no” I waited a moment and the reply came “That’s my boy. Daddy raised you right. You enjoy those cocks and loads and when you come home, Daddy will have a surprise for you.” Dean looked over at me and said “who you chatting with, piggy?” “Just my Dad,” I said. “You should invite him over so he can watch his own son get gang raped by strangers. That’s what he wanted isn’t it?” Dean grinned and stroked his cock while he played with his hairy chest. “Really? I dunno if he’d wanna come over.” I turned back to the phone and texted him with the address. Then I saw that there were Growlr and Scruff messages and since I was just a cumdump, I handed the phone to Dean so he could answer them. “Here you answer the messages on my phone. I don’t get to choose who breeds me, all I know is I need cock inside me and I need it soon.” The rest of the boys laughed out loud and Eric grabbed the phone from Dean. “My turn.” He swiped quickly through the messages and showed a couple of the guys to Dean. After a few minutes I could feel my cunt throbbing from desire and the buttplug that was deep inside me, opening up my hole for the cock raping to come. Then I heard the doorbell ring. Dean smiled and kissed me and Chris in turn. “OK, piggies. It’s showtime. Dumpsters on the bed. Ass up, face down.” Eric went to answer the door and I could hear him talking to two men. All I heard was “Yeah, we both just need a cunt to unload in. Sounds like your tweaked out bottoms are pretty greedy.” Eric laughed and said “You have no idea.” Eric walked back into the bedroom with two new guys in tow who both quickly removed their clothes. Both of them were tall, muscled college age guys, kind of “bro” in their look but with a nasty, pierced, pervy edge. One them was covered in thick blonde hair and had a beard, the other one was more smooth and had a dark beard. Yum. They both sported nice fat cocks, which I knew were going to feel amazing raping my cumdump. They introduced themselves as Josh and Dan. They pulled out pipes and started smoking and Jose said “we were just about to slam when you got here…..” Both of them smiled and Dan said “fuck dude, go ahead. I love breeding a cumdump that’s slammed up and begging for dick like a whore. Can I put my cock inside his pussy before you slam him?” Jose laughed and said “sure, dude.” Then I pulled my legs over my shoulders and presented my cunt to the assembled cocks for raping. I gave a gentle push and the plug popped out of me and I could feel sperm dripping down my legs. Jose pulled out five syringes and told Chris and I to lie on our backs. He and Eric put straps around our arms while Dean began to do himself. “You’re going to feel a little prick,” Eric said to me. “For the last time tonight, judging by the cocks in this room,” Dean laughed. I felt the needle pierce my skin. Eric walked me through what was going to happen. “You’re going to feel a rush. Just ride it out. You may cough a lot. Just go with it. We’re here. You’ll be fine.” Josh put his pipe down (but not before giving me yet another shotgun) and started to jerk his hard cock. “You ready to get raped, faggot? I’m gonna fucking knock your cunt up.” He got on the bed and shoved his cock in my about to be slammed up cumdump. He held it there, and Dan leaned over to give Josh a shotgun, which he then passed to me. While I was taking the smoke in, I watched Eric pull the plunger back and it registered red, and then he pushed the clear, thick liquid into my vein. He reached up and removed the strap from my arm and I felt the rush. I was suddenly very hot and began to cough. I had never felt so horny before in my life. Dan reached over and passed me another shotgun and said “Let’s get this faggot SPUN and RAPED.” I laid back on the bed and caught my breath. “Guys I really need you all inside me. Maybe at the same time. I gotta get your loads. I need them. Please fucking fuck me! You can do whatever you want to me, just give me your fucking cocks!” Josh was already inside me and started to pound my pussy hard before I even stopped coughing. I knew I was in for a long night, and I couldn’t wait. If things worked out well, Daddy would come over and see me serving my true purpose. Being gang raped by complete strangers and loving every minute of it.

1:30 a.m. As they made their way to Crusher’s cabana, the garden was even busier than before. Chris was amazed by the cornucopia of men, their sizes, shapes, their varied form. He also saw that the entire grounds was dancing with yellow and green lightning bugs. They stood out against the dark forest, blinked and buzzed in the night air, appeared and disappeared like phantom particles of light. The men were in various stages of copulating. Pairs were making noisy use of the metal slings. A group of three men they passed—wait, these were the first guests to arrive, the bulky Latin, the distinguished Creole, and the large bear—were all pissing on a very happy host. Tobias was wallowing in a sand bed rubbing himself in their salty piss. It reminded Manetti that he needed to pee. Chris exchanged a smile with Tobias when Manetti smacked his leg. "Leg up on the chair." Chris did as he was told and Manetti, pushed his large flaccid cock up Chris' open hole. "Stay still," Manetti said. Chris felt a warmth flow into his body. His colon, having been expanded all day and night, was accepting quite a lot. Manetti really did have to pee like a race horse, and was inside Chris for a long time. Chris felt his chem piss working immediately, most likely because of the volume and its potent concentration. As he ended, Manetti squirted three final times and pulled out. "Keep it in," Manetti simply said and they continued their journey. Chris lost track of where they were going or why, only how pretty the dancing lights were and how happy Tobias looked gulping down three hot men’s urine. Manetti didn’t bother knocking on the cabana door but went right in, Chris following. Crusher had just done a line of coke and waved his hand over four remaining lines he’d laid out for them. Chris went first and while he wiped his nose told Crusher about all the fireflies in the garden. Crusher was pacing. He was in quite a state of agitation. He’d been doing blow for some time obviously. “Well, first of all, technically, they should be called ‘fire-beetles.” Crusher’s backlog of knowledge had hit a watershed moment. Though he held an M.S. and B.S. in Athletic Training with certifications from the National Strength and Conditioning Association and American College of Sports Medicine, he had a passionate hobby that occupied all his free time: bugs. His walls were framed with them. Mounted on pins, displayed all over his Soho loft. All their metallic colors, sizes that ranged from tiny to frighteningly big. The study of insects, entomology, was an undergraduate requirement, but that interest had stuck with him through the years. You’d think his home would be filled with Muscle & Fitness or Iron Man magazines, but you’d be wrong. Instead there were neat OCD stacks on the coffee table of American Entomologist and Entomologist’s Monthly. “Fireflies, lighting bugs—they’re interchangeable—are part of the Lampryridae family of insects in the beetle order Coleoptera,” he pronounced, pinching his nostrils, waiting for Manetti to do his line so they could get started. But he was on a roll and couldn’t stop if he wanted to: “The green and yellow light they produce—which lacks both infrared and ultraviolet frequencies, wavelength that range from 510 to 670 nanometers, that is, green and yellow—is in their butts, a chemical call luciferin. Yes, Manetti, from the Latin ‘Lucifer’ in case you’re wonder.” “I’m not,” said Manetti, squeezing his nostrils. Crusher went up to Chris and admired his dog collar. “How was Implant Andy?” Crusher asked them. Manetti asked how he knew the young man had implants. “Duh, man. Just look at the twink’s neck. Never lifted a weight in his life.” “Sweet piece of tail though,” Manetti volunteered. ‘Scooter, here, helped me tag him when Brunswick wasn’t looking.” Manetti patted Chris cheek. Chris was happy, had dropped his towel and started pulling unconsciously on his cock. “Anyway, when the luciferin combines with oxygen, calcium and adenosine, it produces their bioluminescence.” “Shut the fuck up, man,” complained Manetti. He’d heard Crusher go off on these coke jags before. “Wow,” Chris said. “I thought they just were just wiggling their butts, like I seen in cartoons.” He found the idea funny, wiggled his own butt in illustration, and giggled. Crusher paced to the bathroom and ran the faucet. He wet his fingers and sniffed some drops into his nose, snorting deep. “Wiggling their butts is exactly what they’re doing. They have two weeks in summer to attract a mate and lay eggs before they croak.” He brought from the bathroom two c-notes and gave them to Manetti. “This Towel Party is just another ritual like theirs, everyone wiggling their butts, only we only got one night. So, get over here, Scooter, and start wiggling your butt. One hundred to fuck him, two for a fist. What about if I want him to eat my shit?" It was hard for Crusher to stand in one place. He went to the window and opened the drapes, then decided against that, and closed them again. "No scat. No animals," Manetti stated, all business. "What about if I want to eat his shit?" "On the house." Crusher placed a rim chair next to the bed. "Okay, kid. Take a seat." Chris sat on the rim chair and stroked his dick, while Crusher squirmed under him and started twirling his tongue around the boy's hole. Manetti again raised his finger at the kid and he stopped playing with himself. "Ah, dude, you're a sloppy mess. That Brunswick's cum around your hole or Manetti's?" Chris’ eyes were spinning, feeling Crusher playing with his hole like he was, so Manetti answered for him it was Brunswick’s. Crusher tongued a variety of flavors, piss, lube, cum, digging his tip between Chris' ass lips. Chris' involuntarily relaxed his hole from the erotic twirling Crusher’s tongue was providing. A flush of Manetti's piss suddenly spurted into Crusher's open mouth. He gulped down as much as he could, the remaining simply flooded the bamboo floor. "Well, pig, I hope you enjoy fresh chem piss," Manetti said. “Free of charge.” "Okay, off," Crusher said, nudging Chris off the rim seat. "On the bed. Let's see how much of Uncle Crusher you can take." "Yes, Sir," Chris replied. Manetti had already positioned himself at the headboard and motioned Chris to lie between his legs. He had a row of poppers lined up next to him. Chris put his towel under his ass and laid back in Manetti's lap lifting up his legs. Manetti grabbed his ankles, exposed his hole, and kept his leg suspended. "Manetti, lemme see your arm." Manetti held one his out. Crusher compared the length of his arm to Manetti's. "How far up the kid's ass have you gone?" he asked. Manetti pointed to the crook of his arm, which corresponded to the start of Crusher's bulging bicep. "Let's see if I can take him to long head. Think I can stretch your pussy that far, boy?" Crusher asked, pointing a good two inches beyond his elbow. "Dunno. I hope so, Sir." He wiggled his butt excitedly. Manetti held out an open popper bottle and he took in several hits. "Oh, baby, look at this sloppy pussy," Crusher said, sending a greased hand into Chris hole up to his knuckles. "Somebody's been a busy little cunt. Look at your hole. So tight." He began trading hands without going in but pressing them harder each time. Chris pushed against his alternating hands, wanting one of them inside him. "Whoa! Look at the hungry cunt, sucked me right in. Good pussy. Gotta be a record." Chris looked up at Manetti, who tweaked his nipples. That made him hornier so he spread his legs wider for Crusher to pull out and push in another hand. So far Crusher was using open hands, not a fist. Chris was receptive, pushing a bit to get over Crushers big knuckles and accepting the girth of his wrists. Crusher was a twister and, once inside Chris' hole, like to give a half twirl stimulating the colon walls, preparing Chris to take some major forceful punches. Crusher's technique didn't hurt as much as cause an overload of stimulation every time he entered and spun his hand, every knuckle gliding roughly around Chris rectum. Manetti made him take another hit so Crusher could advance further into him. Poppers made his want abuse, which, as he got used to it, turned to desire, wanting Crusher to push in deeper no matter if it hurt. Crusher quickly got to a place where Chris’ colon was locking up, forcing him to turn to a slower continuous approach. Crusher himself let Manetti give him a hit of poppers and got into Chris' headspace, eyeing him closely for signals he could penetrate his hole more deeply. It was a silent affair, visible only by seeing tendons move on Crusher's forearms that connected to fingers, testing, twisting, prodding, retreating, advancing, finding an advantage and moving the whole hand at once, like an army conquering, disarming, taking over an inch more of new turf. An inch is mile in a body, a chamber that is conquered is slid into, a hand suddenly making itself at home. A conquered territory gives up any previous rights and accommodates the intruder: twenty-seven bones of the hand cram into a tight new space. The longer it remains the more at home it feels in the conquered chamber, both to the hand and chamber itself. The connection is as astonishing as a conquered people learning the habits of an invading army. A common language is born, a mutual cooperation. The desire for stretching, for working out cramps, for sensual explorations, what happens when I do this? An infinitesimally small movement shoots out tectonic disruptions within the body. Or nothing is disturbed, and the hand feels free to continue its journey. Crusher's hand played inside Chris like a maestro plays every instrument on stage. He'd obvious had a lot of practice, but because of the enormity of his musculature not many could take him in very far. That's why he was fascinated by how much of Chris he was able to take in such a short about of time. After the initial warm up of punching his ass then changing over to easy pistoning, Crusher laid on the bed at a right angle to Chris’ opened butt and proceeded to steadily climb inside him. Inch by inch he was soon up to his elbow, with Chris squirming and surrendering in delight. Even though Crusher wasn't yet as deep as Manetti had been, Crusher was stretching him out width-wise much farther than Manetti had. Crusher occasionally pulled out, and using his second hand, a finger, two fingers, three, eventually four, to supply an additional stretch that Chris not only enjoyed, but after a hit of poppers, participated in actively. With a determined, lasciviously expression on his face, he impaled himself on the proffered forearm and digits. Once stretched he could accommodate the incredible girth of Crusher's herculean forearm and concentrate solely on breathing into and loosening the next chamber, release any obstacle for the hand’s journey to continue. In this way, the pair, or if you considered Manetti as part of the package—tweaking Chris' nipple, holding his legs occasionally, urging him to lose himself with another hit of poppers, generally playing coach on the sidelines—this triumvirate collectively took Chris past Crushers elbow in just under an hour. As soon as Crusher passed his elbow through Chris hole, Crusher let out a whistle. "Thar she goes," he said. Chris who had been huffing and puffing through the last few centimeters, threw his head back in Manetti lap. A milestone achieved. Manetti rewarded the boy by releasing a long drool of spit that ran from his lips to the boy’s open mouth. “Who's a hole whore now?” Manetti asked. “I am, Sir,” Chris replied, with a face that alternated between anguish and joy. Manetti pinched his nips hard, a sort of congratulations. This had, however, a domino effect and made Chris squeeze his ass lips tightly around Crusher's arm. The upper arm, the humerus, before all the muscles and tendons are attached, is slightly thinner than the bones at the elbow. Manetti pinching, and in turn Chris squeezing Crusher’s arm, clamped down on this narrower area before the bicep begins, and the aforementioned long head of the bicep along with a lot more Crusher, two inches to be exact, went into Chris in a very short amount of time. An inch of Crusher's mass was a lot for Chris to take in two seconds, two inches was overwhelming, and everyone instantly felt an on-coming crisis in the making. Even coach Manetti on the sidelines looked worried. Everyone froze to see if this would be an anatomic emergency. In fact—huzzah!—the opposite was true. It opened up in Chris the new world of realizing he was far Past the Elbow! Actually, quite a bit more. With Manetti holding Chris head in suspended alarm, stroking his face in case he had to talk the boy out of panicking, Chris relished both the relief of being stretched less than a moment ago, combined with the depth of Crusher now stuffed deep and expanding further inside his colon. There was the added tender concern he saw in Manetti face. In gratitude that Manetti was watching out for him, he turned his head and started licking Manetti dark skinned cock. Happiness reined in Pleasure Island, as Chris imagined himself Pinocchio being led astray by a beautiful fox and a clever cat. Pleasure Island is where he wanted to stay with the two of them. The final seduction came when Crusher flexed his enormous bicep. Ripples of euphoria spread through Chris’ body. A new intimacy was uncovered between Crusher and Chris, hidden from Manetti. Crusher communicated through his bicep stretching Chris in the most intimate of ways. Chris communicated back by clamping down on Crusher's bicep. They both looked at each other in amazement. They exchanged communiques, a Morse code, if that's what you want to call it, telegraphed between them again and again. In communicating this way, a secondary manifestation occurred: the expansion and relaxation of Chris' hole additionally allowed Crusher to fist him deeper. Crusher saw what Chris was gearing up to do. He said one word to him: "Careful." Chris considered this only for a second before deciding to take the risk. He pushed himself away from Manetti, physically pushed against Manetti’s body, and bared down onto Crusher's entire arm. For his part, Crusher relaxed his bicep and triceps, as much as he could, and allowed Chris, who was beyond reasoning with at this point, to swallow his arm all the way to his pit. The final moment came when Chris felt the slight tickle sensation of Crusher’s bushy armpit hair brushing his hairless hole. The two of them laid there completely relaxed, somewhat exhausted, careful not to move. But Crusher was Crusher, and he ever so slightly made a muscle inside Chris. Chris gasped in astonishment. Manetti looked at him confused since there seemed to be no movement on the surface once he had taken in Crusher’s arm, but the tectonic plates inside Chris' body was enough to cause an earthquake. He tried to keep his body from shaking since he knew he was in an extremely vulnerable position. Crusher pumped his arm again. It was obscenely pleasurable, like his bowels were speaking, that the greatest shit of his life was about to occur. And, in truth, it was about to occur. With nowhere to go, Crusher started to evacuate from Chris’ body, and with it Chris’ entrails were dragged along Crusher’s arm with him. And as he had tortured Manetti earlier, Crusher continually crept back in an inch for every two given up. This lasted a long and confusing time. Chris lost track of where Crusher was in his body, couldn't tell if he was coming in or going out. Every time he realized less of Crusher's arm was in him he too had to fight against not fully impaling himself back onto Crusher's entire arm, all the way back up to the armpit. Another quarter hour flew by, then another, but Manetti wasn't looking at the time any more. You couldn't put a price tag on how far the boy had advanced or how hard it made him to see this muscleman buried in this skinny blond boy. When Crusher finally release Chris, Chris saw his arm was covered in butt slime. Bits of yellow, brown and pink spotted his arm. Chris laid there extinguish once Crusher released him, but Manetti immediately admonished him, saying, "Always thank your Top, boy." Chris slowly sat sideways on his legs unsteadily, propped up on his arm. Still he got close enough to Crusher to reach up and give him a deep and appreciative kiss. Crusher reciprocated holding his arm high in the air, covered as it was with the biological graffiti he'd pulled out of Chris’s body. Manetti grabbed the back of his neck, reprimanding him, "Not like that, fist pig." He pushed the kid’s face into the bodybuilder's raised arm. Chris made his way to his knees, placed his hand behind he back, and began licking Crusher's arm. Crusher twisted it one way then the other so Chris could find all the bit and pieces of himself traced along Crusher's indomitable arm. Satisfied, Crusher's sprinkled the remains of white powder on this dresser top and cut it into six lines. Each of them inhaled two, then Manetti and Chris went to find the final tricks of the night. *** 4 a.m. Abashed the devil stood, And felt how awful goodness is, and saw Virtue in her shape how lovely—saw, and pined His loss Ben Prior stood with six other men stroking his cock watching the tableaux on the black lacquered table. The other men along the bamboo wall recognized Big Ben, if by nothing else the multiple adornments of his cock, and were probably as aroused by his presence as by the dining room table’s tableaux. Tall, still handsome even with his shaved tattooed head, bushy chestnut beard, and his back’s terrain of welts that had become his signature. The welts from lashes he’d taken over the last few years were now permanent scars. A back as rough as a topographic map of the Alps. His scarification, brandings, and other body modification were a far cry from when he first blew onto the sex industry scene ten years ago: the cocky, brash, beautiful long-haired surfer boy, slim, sleek as a gazelle, gorgeous—the envied hunk next door. Over the years his taste in S&M grew to the exclusivity of whipping, giving and receiving, a niche of an already niche market. It was a shame the industry lost such a golden boy, unless your tastes were aligned. Riding crops, bullwhips, floggers, paddles, canes, cat o’ nine tails—he wielded them all with mastery, and knew with great familiarity both ends of the lash. In dungeons, palaces, monasteries, seedy motel rooms, basically anywhere in the world that partook in ceremonies where these instruments were employed, he was a well-known practitioner. Men paid dearly, and not just in coin, to abuse or be abused by him. How does it go? Some of them want to abuse you, some of them want to be abused by you. Indeed. Saudi princes, South American cartel chiefs, Fascists in exile, Monsignors banished to cloisters of low esteem—there were legions of men who were drawn to the persona Ben had burnished, first in Drax’s films but then by means of independent entrepreneurship. No mere Wall Street titan, Washington insider, or European monarch stood up to Big Ben and his whip. They bowed and scraped for his lash, or, when he felt a need to indulge a masochistic whim and the price was right, purchased his hide for a night, a week, a fortnight, or a month. A middle-aged club owner with slicked-back hair and mob ties presently employed him at his beach house in The Pines. A towel had been left at the club owner’s door the night before. Foregoing attending since he was a mass of bruises, scars from flogging, a broken lip, sporting two black eyes, and had been up for the past four days on meth, he’d given the towel, mask and address to Ben as a gratuity for the excellent work he performed over the last two weeks. Ben had also been up for the past ninety-six hours, but he’d endured far longer sessions and wasn’t the one needing to heal. The tableaux on the table wasn’t unique save the boy wearing a popper gas mask covering his head at the center of it all. He looked awfully young, maybe not even legal. Ben knew Tobias wouldn’t invite a minor, but hell, the kid looked like they could all get arrested for just being in the same room as the kid. Small, extremely skinny, hairless, the boy was being fucked by the wrestling world’s Santiago “The Skull” Gutierrez, a handsome man with rippling muscles, high cheekbones, almond eyes, smooth copper skin, a single tattoo draped across his chest that read I am what I am, and a big, black uncut dick that he was putting to good use. The kid was taking it like a pro, his legs spread wide for The Skull to pummel. The boy was simultaneously satisfying two others: the sculptor Baptiste Germain, whom Ben had partied with several times at the baths, a stately sixty-year-old Creole with long grey dreadlocks; and a big bear that had to weigh over two-fifty, maybe even three, who looked as if his could snap the kid’s arm like a twig. Both men were riding the boy’s forearm practically down to the table. Santiago’s gyrations were getting quicker. It was apparent he was about to nut. His pelvis thrusts became harder, pulling the boy’s hips to him faster. All at once he heaved forward, his neck arched back as he shot into the boy. He held the position for a pure moment of enjoyment, then performed a series of thrusts accompanied by embellished roars of might while he pounded his chest in an over-the-top theatrical ring-worthy performance. He unceremoniously pulled out of the kid, flung residual cum and butt juice at the boy with his dick, and walked out of the limelight. The sculptor and the bear climbed off as well and the kid flipped around on his knees, ass high, taking off his popper mask, awaiting the next comer. Ben felt the assembled men wordlessly acquiesced to him. For a moment he contemplated the small bubble butt, then noticed a mounted katana blade on a side table. He took it out of its sheath, feeling its cold, silver blade and smacked the kid’s ass with it hard. The kid didn’t move or make a sound, even though the blade left a bright red outline across his cheeks. Ben was impressed. Not many men he dealt with would have been able to keep quiet. He raised the blade higher and with a whoosh that cut through the air, the blade landed again on the kid’s ass with a tremendous crack that even Manetti heard far off in his cabana while dicking Andy. Still the kid remained still, his ass defiantly in the air. The red mark left from the previous lash was joined by a crimson bruise that made a red X on his butt. He order the kid to count to ten. The boy obeyed, and with each count he received an additional wallop on his ass. He made no protest, no extraneous whimper, simply took what was coming to him. After the ten lashes Ben sheathed the blade and set it on its mount, and approached the boy ass. He rubbed his hand appreciative over the velvety smooth cheeks, feeling the heat of the crimson bruises. He knew passing his hand over the fresh bruises stung, and yet the boy remained stoic. Only his little brother Chris could rival the silence of this kid during a beating like he had given him. He felt the boy’s asshole and pushed two fingers into it. The boy was extremely open and tempting. Ben pushed in three fingers, then quickly followed up with a fourth. The hole was drawing him in, there was no doubt. He pulled his hand out and made a fist between the kid’s cheeks. He pressed and with very little effort pushed his giant knuckled mitt inside. The kid grunted but otherwise accepted him without fanfare. He was curious about how much this boy could take. He pulled out and punched in with his other fist. He hadn’t applied lube but the kid was slick from a night of men fucking and fisting him, he didn’t need to. He crouched in a boxer’s pose, bracing himself before the sloppy gape, and pounded the hole relentlessly. The boy registered only occasional fucks and moans, farting out extraneous air along with copious fluids. Ben slowed down and exchange rapid punching with alternating deep arm fisting. The kid could not only take it, but purred deep groans of pleasure. He pulled up along his side, and wrapped an arm around the boy’s torso. With his other arm, he pistoned his forearm from shallow to deep, a depth nearly to his elbow. The kid continued burbling obscenities, begging Ben to wreck his hole. This was the youngest pig he’d ever met and it induced a long-dormant excitement. He was surprised to see he was growing his first “Big Ben” boner in over a year. This boy’s ass wasn’t going to waste. The men who hung back in the gloom started yanking faster as Ben turned the boy over and spread his legs. Chris looked up at the bearded bald guy who was about to fuck him. There was a spider web inked onto his skull, both arms were sleeves of dark ink that had fishes like in the coy pond, swimming in blue swirls of water from his wrists to his shoulders. And what shoulders! Crusher was the most muscular man he’d met but, maybe because of his height, this guy looked bigger. Lats rose from his back like insect wings, his neck had muscles that went from ears straight to shoulders, and the only thing more veiny than his mountainous arms were the veins that stood out on his cock. And what a cock. He was awestruck by he beast that was about to enter and destroyed his hole. Rings and rods sprouted in all directions. The man slammed inside of him without warning. A ripple of metal bars spaced evenly under the man’s shaft stuttered sensations he’d never before felt. Any one of them would have cause him to jump, but in rapid succession he became overwhelmed, stopped processing thought and became only aware of the sensations deep within his hole. The last thought he clung to before the onslaught of anal annihilation was where had he seen the shoulder and rib dragon tattoo before? (It was that bit of meat stuck in your tooth that your tongue keeps poking at.) Ben enjoyed watching the twink struggle with all the new feelings he was triggering in his hole. Like a xylophone, the six barbells of the Jacob’s Ladder along his shaft was playing the back of his colon and lower lip of his sphincter. The apadravya going from the top of his head to the bottom of his piss slit was driving the bottom and top of the kid’s hole wild, especially when the upward curve of his cock pushed the top metal bead against the kid’s prostate. He knew jabbing the kid forcefully scraped his prostate mercilessly. He could see the confusion and the titillation it was causing through the boy’s mask. (It was that scratch in the middle of your back that, over your shoulder or under your wing, you can’t get to.) The five dydoe piercing over the top ridge of Ben’s cock making up his king’s crown, raked across the top walls of the boy’s hole, so with each thrust by an already monstrously large cock mauling his hole, there was an extra eighth-inch of metal jewelry that added sensations from tingling to clawing in an already over-stimulated anus. Ben watched the boy’s struggling to make sense of what he was feeling, driving out thought leaving only fleeting gasps of consciousness. (It was that apprehension of greeting someone you know but whose name eludes you because the context is all wrong.) “Oh,” Chris said. Somewhere back inside his lizard brain, the dragon tattoo appeared in that photo with Manetti. On the refrigerator. Barely able to speak, over-wrought with carnal feelings off the charts, his motor functions quite in tatters, the realization was about to make him cum. He fumbled with his mask, fumbled with words, cumming as he spoke even without touching himself. “Ben,” he stated. Men along the bamboo wall shot over both of them. Time slowed down. Rain of semen, drop by drop, hit Chris and Ben. Ben looked down, and not having ejaculated in over a year, not having slept in ninety-six hours, was certain he was hallucinating. He was fucking his baby brother. The thought itself made him spew relentlessly without pause. He couldn’t stop fucking the hole he was in or break out of the feedback loop of how this couldn’t be his little brother, not here, not at a Fire Island orgy. But the squealing inside the feedback loop pieced together why the kid could take the beating he did, the same beatings he took regularly from Chris’ biological father, how thin and small he knew his brother to be, and in that feedback loop how good his hole felt. He couldn’t stop fucking while the screeching of the feedback continued, while the world made no sense. How had he gotten here? How could his hole have gotten so loose that he could punch and piston him so effortlessly? He pumped the remains of his orgasm as he removed his mask. Though Chris recognized immediately that it was Ben, at the same time, struggled with the thought that though he knew with complete certainty who he was, he couldn’t see an iota of his brother in the steroid, scarred body before him. Random pieces of Ben’s face started to come to him: the eyes, the brow, the lips, even the size of his cock. His cock. Slowly Ben pulled out of Chris, each millimeter causing a thrill mixed with madness. When Ben finally was out, the man who had real Lords and drug lords scrape before him, the man who princes and scum bags bowed before, the man who clerics begged, and middle-aged congressmen weep, fled himself in abject terror, hiding his face, stumbling for the garden gate, pining for a line he couldn’t uncross. Ever. Chris felt his hole ooze Ben’s ejaculate. With a finger he tasted it. Then tasted some more. *** Brunch Early morning fog had burned away, but left the island overcast and humid. The compound’s residence were stirring. Brunswick and Andy had caught an early seaplane back to La Guardia, to enjoy a day in the city, and then back to Los Angeles. Crusher was showering. Manetti was trying to rouse Chris with not much luck. There was a knock at the gate, and two men entered the garden with a large tan Great Dane. “Yoo-hoo,” the older of the two men said. He was in his late sixties, wearing an ill-fitting black toupee and a yellow ascot. He scanned around the compound looking for Tobias or Mitchel. “Are you decent?” “Never!” Tobias exclaimed, coming out of the main house to greet them in grey khakis and a red hibiscus Hawaiian shirt. “Boris, you old she-devil, you never age.” Boris, the man in the ascot, waved him away. The two men kissed each other on the cheek. “If you flatter him this early, his ego is never going to fit back on the boat,” said the other man, Roger, holding back the big dog. He was in his early sixties, had thin white hair grown long in back and a prominent receding hairline. Except for the flair of the yellow ascot, a jaunty accessory to celebrate the beginning of their week on the island—most likely, as a couple, their last—both men wore black. Matching black short-sleeved shirts with black cuffed Bermuda shorts. Afraid of the dog, Tobias air-kissed Roger. Mitchel came out in an untied blue terrycloth bathrobe over a lime green bathing suit, looking worn out from the night before. “Ladies, so nice to see you. Hello Wallace.” The dog wagged its tail. “Coffee’s ready. Indoors or out?” Roger brushed the air. “Indoors. Too many bugs out here,” he said leading the way with Wallace ahead of him. Tobias and Mitchel exchanged glances, then forced smiles. While the four men settled in the living room drinking their coffee, Manetti came out naked and threw himself in the pool. The events of the party were cobwebs in his brain. He’d been hard all night on Chris, but in spite of the discipline he imposed and some of the torments he put the kid through, he thought the kid had enjoyed all the attention he’d received. He also thought, if the kid every got up, he’d have a changed boy on his hands. He certainly was worshipped and adored by the men, reported Santiago Gutierrez, especially by the exalted embrace Ben showered on him, whose sudden appearance, rhapsodic climax, and then abrupt departure capped the evening for everyone. When Santiago delivered Chris finally back to Manetti around daybreak, Chris was incoherent and literally speaking in tongues. The four men drinking coffee and chit-chatting in the living room observed Manetti pushing himself off the pools gray slates, and strutting over, with his hefty meat swaying, to a stack of towels. “Surely, you’re familiar with Master Drax Productions?” Tobias asked his guests. They nodded with surely smiles. “Then you must know our adult entertainer friend, Mike Manetti?” he ventured to his guests, as Manetti, mostly dry, slid open the screen door and entered shaking his wet mane. Wallace the dog barked. Manetti eyed him with suspicion. Tobias couldn’t be more pleased to intimate his friendship with such a studly presence in his home. “Oh, don’t worry,” Roger said, admiring the broad mat of curly black hair. “He’s tougher than he looks.” “Just like Manetti,” quipped Mitchel. The men laughed as Manetti raise one of his dark eyebrows. “There’s coffee?” he asked, reminding himself to smile at the house guests. “Help yourself, in the kitchen,” Tobias said. He began filling the morticians in on what Manetti had told him Mister Drax was proposing regarding a boat purchase. He embellished the pirate and sailor story, adding some lurid details from his imagination. Mitchel nudged him halfway through a very detailed gangbang scene, to get back to the proposal. Just then they heard a splash in the pool, and saw Chris blond head bobbing up and down in the water. Boris was in an outright trance gazing after the boy. Roger looked at him nervously. Mitchel got up nonchalantly, excused himself, saying all the coffee mugs he’d forgotten to tell Mike were still in the dishwasher. He entered the kitchen with Manetti looking in several cabinets. Mitchel opened the steaming dishwasher and took out a mug and handed it to Manetti. While Manetti was pouring, he said, “Do you want to tell me what’s going on?” Manetti looked at him blankly. “This story of Chris’ last night. Some crooks. A dirty cop. This was a story on the local news yesterday. Some family was killed in Queens along with two escaped convicts. Is this part of that?” “No,” Manetti insisted. “The kid was high and trying to impress Brunswick with a far-fetched story.” “Tobias would believe that,” Mitchel said, handing Manetti a carton of milk out of the refrigerator. Manetti pour some in his coffee and gave it back. “Tobias would, I don’t. You don’t teach law for twenty years and don’t immediately see links in stories, far-fetched or otherwise. And I know you. I’ve known your family since you were a little kid. I was the first man you came out to. Don’t you know how much I’ve hated seeing you associate with someone like Drax? And this story the boys jabbers on about, I’m afraid for you, Michael.” “Don’t be. Everything’s on the up and up. Drax sent me out with cash, being he’s more comfortable without a paper trail, the IRS and everything.” “See, sweetie, this is where the hair on my arm stands up.” Theirs was a very complicated history. Tobias, to Manetti, was a client, a client he liked, but Mitchel was someone that went way back, someone he respected and trusted. Someone, time and again, whose advice he refused to heed, and whose eyes he always found it hard to meet. But that morning in the kitchen, he forced himself to, putting on his most captivating smile. “Don’t worry, Uncle Mitch. I got this all worked out. Believe me.” He put a hand on Mitchel’s shoulder and pulled him in. Hugged him and kissed his cheek. Manetti returned with his coffee and took up residence in an Eames lounge chair next to a display case of Japanese objects d’art, his towel wrapped around his washboard waist. Roger gave him a hungry look, which Manetti returned with a crocodile smile. Mitchel followed back from the kitchen and sat next to Tobias on their black leather couch. “So,” Mitchel said brightly. “Master Drax Productions is looking for a property for a sea-faring adventure and we thought of you.” “Sweetie, we’re passed that,” Tobias scolded. “We’re talking price now. Two hundred thousand, our guests have offered.” Manetti sipped his coffee, then while watching Roger, ran his tongue over his full bottom lip. “I can give you one fifty today, cash, if you give me title and bill of sale and the keys.” Boris scoffed. “Cash? You carry that much with you?” Just then Chris opened the screen door with his towel wrapped around him. The water had woken him up, but he still seemed dazed and looked at the two men dressed in black in a fog but also with a bit of suspicion. “The production company prefers cash transactions. I won’t go into detail but records, paper trails, sometimes get in the way.” Chris came and sat on the ottoman in front of Manetti. “Boy, where do you belong and why are you hiding in that towel?” Chris rose from his seat, folded his towel and sat on it cross-legged naked. Boris’ eyes almost fell out of his head. He had to shift so that his stirring cock wouldn’t tent in his shorts. “It sound shady, this no paper trail,” he said uncomfortably. “Well,” Manetti said. “Take Chris driver’s license. Sure it says he’s eighteen. It would have to if he were to be in an adult film, wouldn’t it?” Chris turned around and looked at Manetti confused. Manetti raised his brows, and Chris turned back around taking his cue. Boris and Roger examine the skinny, hairless boy. They could only imagine how old he really was. “One eighty,” offered Boris, staring as the boy as Chris touched himself for his benefit. “Sixty,” Manetti countered, leaning forward as his towel parted, displaying his round hairy balls cushioning his famously monstrous thick cock. “And we’ll throw in a free fuck for both of you—both me and the kid. Deal?” “Deal!” cried Boris and Roger simultaneously. The screen door opened and Master Drax entered, followed by his servant Jamal who clasped a large case. “Deal?” he asked scanning the faces in the room. He smiled at the boy who, while he played with himself, sat on the floor with a full erection. “Hello, Christian. What a pleasure to see you.” He inspected Manetti’s stoic face. “What sort of deal would that be?” He then shut the heavy sliding glass door, and locked it. “Hello, doggy.”

PART 7 　 I got back in my car and just drove around for a bit, wondering what I was doing. I could think about nothing but cock in my ass for some reason. A week ago, I had been completely straight and no real thoughts about gay sex and now here I was with at least three loads of cum up my ass in a week. Damn, it had felt so amazing. I had just let some anonymous guy fuck me in an adult store through a hole and had loved it. My ass was on fire and I felt I needed more. What to do? I found myself pulling into a park here in town. I pulled over to think some more. I got out and made my way to a picnic table. I had brought along a can of Coke and opened it and was sipping and trying to wrap my head around what I was doing and what I was going to do. I was thinking so hard I didn't notice that another car had pulled in and a guy approached the table I was at. Then he was asking if he could join me and sit there also. I just kind of nodded ok without paying any attention, really. Then it dawned on me he had sat down on the same side of the table as me. Glancing his way, I noticed he was sitting astride the seat with one leg under the table and the other somewhat straight out on the other side. He had on shorts and as I looked I could clearly see that his cock was hanging somewhat out of one leg of his shorts. It looked to be quite large and I could not take my eyes off of it. My ass was still tingling from just being fucked about a half hour before. As I looked I could see it start to come up some. He saw me looking and stood up and dropped his shorts off and as he did his cock was really starting to stand up. It was big. As I tore my eyes off of it and looked up, he was smiling and motioned for me to follow him. He kicked the shorts completely off then and started walking towards a pathway. Mesmerized, I got up and just followed along. We got just a short distance down the path and it widened up and he stopped. I walked up to him and he, without a word, reached out and I let him start pulling my clothes off. I couldn't seem to move. He soon had me naked and himself as well. He I turned my head to look back and he lined his cock up with my hole and just thrust in in one lunge. The last thing I noticed before it was covered up by my body was that he had a tattoo just over his cock that looked like a biohazard sign I remember seeing. Then he was deep inside me and I was groaning in the fantastic feelings he was causing my ass. He started somewhat slow but that was just a few strokes and then he was pounding my ass with a fury. Every thrust inward he would grind around and then back out till just the head of his cock was still in me and then back in hard and more grinding like he was drilling for oil or something. It was amazing. My own cock was soon hard as a rock too. He kept up the drilling for a good ten minutes and then all at once he pulled out. He leaned over me and finally spoke, "You are loving this aren't you? We had to make sure it really feels good forever." He then thrust at least three of his fingers up my ass and ground them around hard and as he pulled them out I felt his fingernails drag out and I almost screamed from the agony. He then rammed his cock back in me hard as he dropped his hand in front of my face and I could see blood all over his finger tips. He was again destroying my hole with his pounding, hard and fast and deep and still grinding into me. He then said, "I'm getting close now. Get ready. Here comes my nice poz load up your ass." I had no idea what he was talking about but as he was cumming my own cock erupted too. He ground in me hard for a bit and then pulled out. As we straightened up he said, "I hope you enjoy my nice gift." I said, "I am loving cum up me now." He said, "Not the cum but what is in it." I said, "What do you mean, do you have an STD?" He grinned and told me, "Kind of one. I have AIDS and now you will too. That's why I scratched your ass up good to make sure it took." I could only just stand there in shock as he put his shorts back on and took off.

3. The new Owner lead me into his house and straight down to a basement, the place was lit by fluorescent lighting and what looked like a hospital bed. He pulled me towards it and I got more nervous and sweat broke out. “Don’t worry Boy I really am a Doctor, actually from now on I will be your primary care. I take care of all of us in our little circle. So now need to worry about your health care. I just need to give you a check up and make sure you are prepped right. Now stand over on the tiled part under the shower” I stood in one of those shower areas like they have at the gym turned around. He pushed a dolly cart in and on it was a boar bristle brush, straight razor and shaving soap. “First thing your Daddy asked me to do was make you look more like a good boy and get rid of that hair. For now it will be temporary but he may want to do a laser treatment but for now hold real still for me.” For the next hour he meticulously shaved my entire body from the neck down with that razor. My cock remained hard and leaked the entire time as I felt the razor scraping across my skin. I had never had the urge to shave my body. But in truth I couldn’t wait until he had finished so I could see what I looked like. “Now I won’t be doing your hair but when you get to the Barber he might want to change it a bit” With that he ran warm water and had me stand under the spray. The water tingled across my skin. Somehow I felt even more naked, just looking down I looked at my cock so proud and standing erect and looking huge. I ran my hands over my body and loved the feel. Next he lead me basic to center and started coating my skin with a thick cream. “This should burn off any stray hairs, now don’t move and don’t make a noise” A burning sensation spread across me and it felt like I had been sitting too close to a fire. My skin felt tight and a whimper came out of my mouth, still for some reason my cock was hard and leaking. After 20 minutes he put me back under the water and rinsed me off. I was then lead to a table in the center and the Doc strapped in in and put my feet in stirrups. My ass had never been so exposed before. My head went back and I could see myself in a mirror in the ceiling. Staring back was someone totally different. No hair anywhere, precum pooling in my belly button and my legs spread and locked wide. “So I am going to take some blood and run some tests later to make sure you are in good health so we can get your meds worked out late. Then we are going to work on the ass of yours. Need to stretch it a bit and make you a good boy power bottom.” The next 15 minutes was me getting usual doc visit, blood was taken temp and all that. It felt weird that he was so clinical and yet I knew he had just fucked me less than 2 hours ago. Finally he wrapped up and reach over and took this metal buttplug (hey I know I’m new to being a fuck toy but I know what a butt plug is). This one was different and had wires coming off of it. He lubed my ass and quickly popped it in my ass, surprisingly with no pain. He then played with a boy and I felt my ass clench down and a wave of pain mixed with pleasure shot through my cock. A gasp escaped my lips. “Just a little stimulation while I go change and take care of some things. Back in about an hour” A whimper escaped my lips as the waves became more intense and less predictable. Sweat started to break out and my breathing became heavy as I watch Doc walk away and up the stairs. My cock bobbed with each jolt and fresh precum leaked out not so much that it was dripping off to either side. I was amazed at how fast things had changed, from engaged to whimpering in a strangers house getting shocks in my ass and shaved. My mind began to whirl as the time passed and I had no idea what was going on.

2. I was woken next morning by my now ex never-to be father in law now my Daddy’s cock shoving into my battered hole. Biting the pillow I gritted my teeth as he worked my ass, hitting that spot in me that made me moan. I could feel the sweat from his efforts start to drip on me. I started moaning and thrust back on his cock , grabbing the bedsheets to give me some leverage. “Oh yeah Daddy fuck my ass, I want more of the hot poz cum, turn me into your Boy” , I didn’t even know where those words came from. They just spilled from my lips. Daddy started to growl and fuck me harder his cock hitting deep inside me opening me even more than last night it seemed, somehow going even deeper and making me moan with lust and heat as he hit deeper parts in my ass. Daddy grabbed my shoulders and slammed me all the way down and I could feel his cock shooting deep in my hole. It seems like he came buckets. “Good cum slut, take my friend poz load in your hole” I heard my Daddy say, but instead of coming from behind me it was from the open bedroom door. In a panic I turned my head around and saw a complete stranger. Thinner than Daddy but just as furry and with white hair all over his tightly muscled body. Sweat dripped from his face and down his matted chest hair as his ragged breathing made it heavy. “Found a good one didn’t you. Never looked behind and didn’t question a cock in his ass. How long do I get to keep him?” the strange asked “ Just one day then he is off to Tom’s cabin for more training. I figure between the 5 of us we can make him into the perfect boy” Panic gripped me and I looked at Daddy. “Don’t worry Son just need to get you into the right head space, I am not getting rid of you just need to modify you a bit to you are my perfect Boy. Nothing will be done to you that you don’t ask for” With that I felt a leather collar around my throat and the click of a lead being attached. “Come on Boy we have a lot to do” My new….Daddy?...no I only had one Daddy, owner was more like it. Lead me out the side door and down a well-worn path in the woods to another cabin much like my Daddy’s. Sweat had dried on me and cum was leaking down my legs as I sheepishly enter the Owners home.

I didn’t mean to cheat on my husband. It was just a weird set of circumstances that led me to it; I dropped my car off for its annual service, the garage sent a driver to get me to work and said they would clean and deliver my car back later that afternoon. And then the call, “sorry, we need a part and not expecting it to arrive until tomorrow, unfortunately all of our courtesy cars are being used so I have no back up car to offer you at this time.” “No problem” I replied “I can get a lift.” A quick call to my husband revealed he had Head Office meetings and would be late home, “Get a taxi you cheap skate.” Rather than a taxi…I thought the bus station is just around the corner from work plus the bus stops close to home so that will do nicely. I hadn’t been to a bus station in decades but my mind was racing back to my formative gay teen years sucking cock through glory holes in public toilets. I have time, I’ll just have a quick look and check out if they are still here, fully expecting to finding them all gone. Wow what a throw back, the smell of stale piss hit me as I entered the empty toilet block. Six cubicles to the right and at a right angle a long stained stainless-steel trough. I was both nervous and excited as hell as I checked out the cubicles. Plenty of graffiti, mobile numbers, hook up details, piss and cum splashes on the sticky floor and huge glory holes in all but two traps. Fresh cum streaks down the walls let me know they were still active, very active. My cock instantly stirred in my pants, swelling nicely to half hard…and then I heard the outer door open so quickly ducked to the trough pretending to piss as my now raging hard on prevented any chance of urinating. The young lad – a student I guess with black hair, thin wispy beard stood close to me, unzipped and just stood there. I couldn’t hear his piss hitting the steel, so after a while I looked right, eyes down to check him out…fuck! He was slowly jacking a huge cock, thick and long, very long, big black cock long. I involuntarily licked my lips. He picked up on my action and smiled, gestured with a nod of his head to go to the cubicles, my mind was already racing as my cock led me forwards to some long-suppressed paradise as I went into one and he entered the adjacent one. Closing the door, unbuttoning my suit trousers, then sitting, legs spread, stroking my now extremely hard dick I heard the door of the other cubicle close, followed by the sounds of a coat being hung up, he turned to face me letting me watch him wriggle out of his jeans and then rub his leaking cock full to bursting out of his brilliant white briefs that were straining to contain the growing monster trapped within the fabric. He moved forwards allowing me full view of his now naked hardness. After a moment of watching his cock rise, two of my fingers went through the glory hole, an age old obvious invitation, I am both nervous yet increasingly unable to contain my excitement. As I withdrew my fingers his cock came through, the thick head could barely fit through the hole... But made its way in as it entered into my stall. Slowly, more and more of it came through until all 9-10 inches were now through and pointing straight up. I licked my lips again as I kept stroking my cock transfixed by the pulsing and straining cock expectantly poked through a hole in the wall. I began stroking my painfully hard erection, almost losing control and getting off just from the reality of playing with another man’s cock rather than my partners or my own. My breathing was growing louder and faster in rhythm with my pumping fist, lost in the magic of our rigid cocks. Fuck I wanted his cock sooooooooo bad but I felt like the genie in the bottle, once I start giving this stranger a blow job there will be no going back. I held on just watching, fuck it looked beautiful, twitching with each heartbeat and with each throb a clear bead of pre-cum was pumped out the piss slit. There was so much, I watched hypnotised, as it run down the shaft and along the bulging length long cum tube like a mini river of fluid and just as it reached the base of his cock, almost ready to soak into the wood I instinctively leant forwards, stuck out my tongue and lapped it up. The Genie was released, no going back now! My tongue running up the underside of this magnificent cock scooping up all the pre-cum I could get, digging in to his piss slit and then swirling around the rubbery corona then back down making love to the velvety skin and that magnificent cum tube. His loud moans indicating I was doing something right! I pulled off, the heat and musk combined into a heady aphrodisiac that drove me onwards. I told myself that I would only just take it in my mouth for a short while, I wasn't going to do anything else, just enjoy sucking on this huge cock until my jaw ached…which by the size of it would not take long. As my lips engulfed the hard dick, another moan came from the lad on the other side of the stall. Hearing that moan really set something off in my head I became curious to see if I could fit all of it in my mouth and I could tell he was getting impatient as the hole was just wide enough for him to begin thrusting deeper in my mouth. I was getting off on this lad moaning because of what I was doing to him and his huge cock. He loved how my mouth felt around his cock head. His thrashing increased and with copious amounts of precum flowing his whole cock suddenly popped fully down my throat, cutting off my air supply. I panicked, gagged and had to ease back. Tears and snot ran down my face but I soon dove back down, now enjoying having my throat raped as it pulsed all around his shaft. The lad began moaning louder. "Fuck.... Uhhh... Yeeeerrrrrr……aaaahhh….YESSSSSSSSSS!!" After a moment or two, he stood back, breaking the contact and his cock, like some snake disappeared backwards leaving me crestfallen. Had I done something wrong? No! His fingers now beckoned. My cock was ready, no reason to hesitate, I stood put it against his fingers, and he is now lightly tugging and stroking me with those fingers. My cock disappeared through the hole as he tugged it in his side and a warm wetness took over me so completely I was lost momentarily at how good it felt. My willing and hopeful cock twitched and pumped out precum with sensations that were new yet oh so familiar, the pleasure kept rising as I sank deeper into this stranger's mouth, utterly lost in his willing cock sucking and my need to shoot. The lad was a natural, his skills belying his age and done with such loving care that I just want more! Only he pulls off leaving my pelvis pressed up hard against the partition my cock jumping, precum dribbling. I hear a loud grunt, then, “damn…Oh fuck yeah!” Then his hand wraps around my dick and pumps it a few times…and yet whilst I’m enjoying the attention I swear I hear, “Umm, umfff, Ahhh” from the other side of the partition each time his hand moves down my shaft. Lucky for me his mouth soon engulfs my cock again it feels as if he is powerfully thrust forwards, rocks back then forward again. My thought train is momentarily thrown...was that another man’s grunting I then heard? Then I know I hear a regular thump, thump, thump…wft is that? My mind is racing now; I hear a similar sound as my balls rock against the wall then the lad is pushed deep onto my dick deep throating me…fuck I won’t last much longer especially as in my mind “my” cocksucker is being fucked through the gloryhole the other side of him. Images flashed through my mind of this dirty cumdump, a diseased cumdump, taking all loads, getting Pozzed up. Fuck where did that thought spring from? I don’t know but at the thought of it my cock felt super hard, like it would explode, I felt my balls tingle and bang they draw up, no stopping NOW! Words tumble out of my mouth in a pleasure driven random order, “fuck yeah...good...fuck..ing hot...cock sucker...fuck...yes. ..no, stop...fuc…king great.” I was completely overcome from his tongue and mouth actions. An explosive long orgasm, harder than I can ever remember, 5, 6 no 7 long spurts blast down his gulping throat as I just kept cumming and he kept on sucking my cock without easing up, his swallowing of my baby batter just part of the intense connection between us. This was the best head I had ever received. It wasn't just his talented mouth, it was the entire experience. I couldn’t believe it, normally after cumming my cock is so sensitive but here in this situation I was still hard as the lad continued nursing my rock-hard cock slurping every last drop of cum from my piss slit until eventually it shrivelled from 7 to a limp 3 inches. I pulled my cock back through the hole sat down, slightly dizzy from my massive ejaculation. I wiped myself clean not wanting to leave any tell-tale snail trial in my underwear and, as I sat there I could see movement still happening in the cubicle next door. I stooped down to peer through the hole to see “my” lad backed up on the partition wall of the adjoining stall, bent forwards smiling at me as I clearly saw a pair of legs pressed up against that wall see-sawing away in hard jabbing motions making sure my lad was receiving a good fucking. I don’t know why, but all I thought of was him getting bred filled with a diseased cum load knocking him up before my eyes. There was a loud grunt, then “Take it!” as the legs thrust forwards…in that same moment “my” cocksucker’s cock cum tube expanded as cum erupted in an explosive series of spurts splattering against the wall before running down the wall and pooling on the floor. I couldn’t help but reach down smear my fingers through his cum and take a taste, I then zipped up and got out to join the bus queue. A short while later “my” boy came up to me, said “That was fun, here’s my number, call me” as he pushed a scrap of paper and kissed me in front of everyone and walked off into the distance. On the bus home I read his note, Aaron and a mobile number was all it had written down…I punched his name and number in my phone… I didn’t go back to the public toilets for over a week, half frightened of how far I might go if temptation presented itself and half expecting, no waiting to see if I broke out in some type of visible infection. Guilt makes you do funny things. To be continued ?

This is my first ever attempt at fiction, so please be kind, guys! Chapter One: Monday, part one. It started like any other Monday shift in a sauna. Quiet. We had three or four regulars milling about the place but that was about it. Boredom had struck. I grabbed the phone out of its cradle and slipped it into my pocket knowing it would only ring should a customer turn up. I closed the staff only door behind me and headed upstairs. It was time to do the rounds... SIGH! Oh, how rude of me! My name is Alex and I'm 23, short dark brown hair, deep brown eyes and I would say I am what probably gets categorized on dating apps as 'average' body build. My cock is nothing special, about seven inches, fairly thick and uncut. Anyway I reached the top of the stairs and pushed open the first door on the right. The grunts and moans of the porn playing echoed through the empty upstairs but there was no one in sight. I carried on and, in turning the corner, I walked straight into Rob knocking him backwards. His towel dropped and my face reddened. "I am so sorry Rob! I was just doing my rounds!" I stumbled over my words embarrassed that I'd made him drop his towel. "Don't sweat it, kid," came his husky reply, "pass me it back would you." I had known for some time that Rob had a thing for me but was never sure he was my type. Rob was about 40, a chubby hairy bear of a man. Now I should probably explain I am a slut and, as a slut, I either go without underwear or (at most) wear a jock to work in the hope that when my shift is done I can get a little action. Today, however, Rob had a different idea. Turning my back to him, I bent over to grab his fallen towel, and in so doing my loose shorts slowly slipped over my cheeks, the cool air alerting me to the fact my ass was now on show. Before, however, I could even reach around to pull the shorts back around my waist, I felt the soft nuzzle of Rob's warm cock head rub down my crack. "Rob, behave man!" I exclaimed. Rob, however, wasn't listening. In one thrust he was balls-deep bare in my ass. My lips parted and a single whimpering moan of pleasure was all that slipped out. To Be Continued.

In Key West last Friday, I ventured into the bar, the only leather bar in Key West. The bar hosted an event called Cock Shock. After a series of contests such as Best Beard, Best Ass and Best Cock (unfortunately there wasn't a contest for Best Piss Drinker ), the MC announced most of the lights would be extinguished, and 'anything goes'. It was not easy to see but I would say the most daring men, about half present, stripped naked, while the other men were content to expose themselves. The strong aroma of poppers and pot permeated the bar as I went down on a few men, one of whom came in my mouth. As I was working on my third cock, I felt some unknown guy fingering my ass, so I disengaged from the guy I had been blowing, and, leaning over a bar stool, braced myself for what I hoped would happen. My wishes were confirmed. I felt a hard cock nudging my ass, trying to make entrance. Naturally I reached around to help guide it in and to make sure it was raw. It was and soon it forced its way into my hole. The initial strokes were disciplined and steady, but rapidly the top's speed picked-up, and his rhythm became increasingly rough. I was in ecstasy, and although I would have liked to also have a cock in my mouth, and tried as much, I found it impossible to get my mouth around a cock while my ass was being plundered by the cock I wanted so much. Finally I felt his cock rage and expand and I knew he was about to cum. Leaning over, he whispered in my ear "I hope you are on the pill 'cause I'm as lethal as hell." I almost began to spurt myself when I heard his comment, but still I managed to grunt "Just shoot, man!" With that his cock began to blow the first of several ropes of poisonous cum into my ass. When it was over we both collapsed onto the stool, my legs began to shake and he began that inevitable slow withdrawal from my body. I reached around to try to clean off his hot toxic cock but he had already moved on. I slowly pulled my clothes back on and decided I had gotten what I came for. I left the bar and felt a drop of bugged-up cum trickle down my leg as I crossed the still-busy street, on my way back to the hotel.

I was in Honolulu a few days ago on business. I posted an ad on Craigslist saying I was hosting in my Waikiki area hotel room, and that I wanted to suck, rim and get fucked. I only had a few hours available to play, and while I received a number of replies, most gave the impression of being game players and pic collectors. One reply, however, which I received from an Asian man, in his mid-40s, and who was only five minutes from my hotel caught my eye. He was clear he was straight, and simply needed a quick blow job during his lunch hour. I gave him my room number. True to his word within five minutes he knocked at my door. He came in and we both quickly shucked our clothes and he sat on the edge of the bed as I got on my knees, between his legs, and took his small, soft, uncut Asian dick into my mouth. He quickly became hard. Lucky for me, he was a "grower, not a shower." His cock soon grew to about six inches, and had a big, mushroom, swollen head. I swallowed his cock to the back of my throat, after which I licked his smooth balls, then lifted his legs and licked his asshole. He groaned, grunted and moaned with enthusiasm, culminating in his comment "Oh, Fuck! That feels awesome! I've never had my ass licked." I ate his virgin ass for about five minutes, and resumed sucking on his cock and balls. He unquestionably really got off on my services. Finally I looked-up from his crotch and bluntly asked him if he wanted to fuck my ass. "No, I'm straight. I don't fuck guys. Every once and a while I just like to get a blow job." I resumed sucking him, and a few minutes later I heard him quietly aske "You clean?" I hate that question, whoever asks it. I may be undetectable, but, I'm always freshly douched and showered. Ever the master of ambiguity, I looked up at him and moaned "Mmm humm," and then went back to his cock, thinking to myself 'He can interpret my reply however he wants'. "Show me your ass," he demanded. Climbing up on the bed, I knelt on the edge, reached back, spreading ass cheeks. Getting to his feet, he stood behind me, feeling up my ass and fingering my hole. "Got and lube?" he asked. "On the bedside table," I replied, gesturing to my right. He located the lube and felt him apply a generous amount of the cold lube into my crack and hole. The tension grew as I heard him lube himself. Then in one, quick thrust, he slid his rock hard six inch cock up inside my hole, ramming all the way in, full depth. Like many straight guys, he was a quick cummer, I imagine because they've undertaken an act which they consider to be taboo, that is, something that's outside their normal experience, leaving them both excited and nervous. As a result they cum very quickly. He was no exception: he rammed my ass several times, hard and deep, then I heard him let out a loud groan. I squeezed my ass on his cock as he filled my ass with his warm cum. Also as is true for the majority of straight guys, no sooner had he stopped shaking from the orgasm, than he withdrew from my ass, disappeared into the bathroom where he almost certainly washed off his cock. Returning from the bathroom, he avoided eye contact as he wordlessly dressed, throwing a casual 'thanks' in my direction as he headed out the door. With that he was gone.

Part 4. Lunchtimes could not come around fast enough for me as now on a daily basis I was looking to service cocks or have mine blown in the bus station toilets as even my work colleagues notice saying, “wow you never take lunch breaks, what happening?” “New me, I’m fed up taking lunch at my desk and need fresh air to clear my thoughts.” I notice some smirks but think nothing of it. I hurry to the public toilets, step in to a cubicle, sit and wait…it never takes long before the next door opens and closes, I glimpse the man as he faces the hole in the wall, casually unzips his fly then drops his electric blue trousers to the floor covering some flashy tan brogues. He reaches into his underwear and pulls out his enormous cock. I don’t think I had ever seen one as big as this before, it had to be at least 10 if not 11 inches long and thick as a baby's arm. I began to feel the fabric around my own dick get tighter as I sat there staring at it. I continued to watch as the man kept standing there and began slowly rubbing and stroking himself, now fully hard with a string of clear precum continually leaking the man stepped in front of the hole and slid his cock and balls through the large hole, pressing his body firmly against it presenting his genitalia to me in all its glory, saying "It's all yours." The thick, meaty, uncircumcised, black cock twitched and pulsed expectantly as if it had a life of its own. I carefully pulled his foreskin back with my fingers and then flicked the tip of my tongue at his frenulum. I enjoyed feeling his warm silky cock jump with each touch of my tongue. I released his foreskin and then lightly sucked his cock. The feeling of a man's foreskin sliding back and forth along his cock synchronised with my mouth and lips is awesome. My little helper for the best blowjob this cocksucker can give. I could tell he was well into this as he had his hands over the top of the divide wall for extra leverage and now I could hear the rapid breathing coming from the other side of the cubicle. He was going to cum soon I just knew it. I pulled his foreskin away from his sensitive mushroom head and held it tightly, exposing him completely to the sensations of my mouth and tongue. Very lightly, with a minimum of suction and a very quick tongue, I teased him to orgasm. I thought he was going to bring the wall down as he bucked hard through the hole and came. I struggled to keep up with the volume of cum being shot into my mouth. At one point, pulling I had to pull off him so I could swallow his cum load completely. As his ejaculation finished, I used my tongue to clean the whole length of his cock, carefully avoiding the balls until the last moment, and then very, very, lightly ran my tongue over them, the skin crinkled up as his balls shrunk. He quickly pulled everything back through to his side, pulled his trousers up and was out the door in a flash. Damn, High on lust, I would have loved to have backed up on that cock and have him fuck me senseless! With no one else around I reluctantly pulled the chain and walked out…only to find one of my co-workers in electric blue trousers and tan brogues stood at the sink, cock out washing my DNA off his flaccid but still huge penis. In panic I wasn’t sure what to do. Had Martin known it was me blowing him? had he followed me all the way from work? Heart pumping hard, the blood vessels in my temples banging like a drum and a sheen of sweat breaking out, I took a deep breath. “Martin, fancy meeting you here.” I blurted out, not too sure what reaction I would get…a reply or black eye perhaps? He spun round upon hearing my voice, cock still hanging out of his fly, "Mother fucker!" he all but shouted, "I’m damn sure I want some more of that shit, cock whore, Aaron told me about you! If I don’t make yourself available to us, your little secret will be broadcast all over work." I'm positive there is more to cum in part 5.

Good question- for a long time- did not bottom for a number of reasons- it hurt, HIV etc. Then met a guy who knew hot to fuck and the first time he did, it did not hurt( I thought to myself I have been missing THIS all of these years). He used a condom as he wanted to be safe although he was tested on a regular basis, was neg. and a top. I liked getting fucked but something was missing- then once when we were playing, I put his cock in my ass- he said 'are you sure" and I said yes. From then on he fucked me bare and I loved taking his cum. Then I met a guy on asspig- He said he was poz but just assumed( yes I know what they say)- he was on meds. Took a bump the first time and he fucked me for hours. He could slam and stay hard and fuck and fuck- he was a multi-cumer. When I left I knew I wanted more and we emailed back and forth and he told me he was not on meds) remember he said he was poz and I did not ask). He said he was allergic to latex. Well the next two times- ( second time I took a bump and third time got slammed) he tried to use a female condom as he knew I was concerned. It just did not work out and certainly not the same. I thought long and hard- and made the decision to go bare and just take a chance- knowing what could happen. Nothing could compare to getting fucked bare. I decided after the third time I would continue to go bare. So the next time I got slammed again and while in the sling simply smiled at him and nodded yes and he smiled yes. No words were spoken and then from that time on, he fucked me bare. I knew exactly what I was doing. One time I saw is PA on a shelf and looked at it and looked at him and he put it and fucked me all day. Yes, I did become poz, I do not blame him or the slams but rather I made the decision when I was cold sober. There was nothing better than being in the sling and taking his cock bare and have him shoot load after load into me. I would do the same again.

What I didn't tell you earlier is that pissboy and I worked together. Same office / same company, different departments. One day, he wandered by my cubicle and just nodded.. I had the sense I wanted me to follow him. Down the hall, there was a bathroom, a single seater.. w/ a lock. I followed him but at distance. I knew where he was headed. This bathroom was NOT off the beaten track. Folks used it all the time. When I go to the bathroom door, I opened it.. and there he was ..on his knees, totally naked, totally fucked up.. begging for my cock and cum. Who was I to deny? When I looked down.. i could see the word PIG scrawled across his chest... he was stroking. He ripped open my pants, I pulled back my shirt and tie and he went to town.. the pig was hungry.. I started face fucking him.. i was concerned about his gagging noise attracting attention.. but.. my natural instincts and his hunger for cum took over. I grabbed him by the hair and slammed in.. deep. He was spitting back.. hungry. It didn't take long. I hadn't cum in a few days so when I shot, he got a mouthful. The gagging noise was bad. But, the pig took ever drop and swallowed it all.. I zipped up, walked out and left him still naked, kneeling on the floor. I left the door unlocked. Several minutes later, I saw him walk by heading back to his office.

Didn't really start to bareback I just always have. Only time there is a condom involved is of the top really wants to use one. I'd Rather be bred and take his load but better to at least get fucked then nothing at all. Every bottom should want his tops load deep in side him, right?, I know I do. Tell me if I'm wrong?

Part 2. I’d had a God-awful morning at work so decided for once to get out in the fresh air for lunch…walking aimlessly around town I found myself by the bus station with a little voice in my head saying, “Go in, you know you want to…” The stalls were disappointingly empty so I picked a middle one offering holes on both sides, only one had the hole stuffed full of toilet paper to block off the view. Trousers and underwear down it was not long before I had company. I'm certain he noticed my body shift repeatedly while attempting to see what was happening on his side, my cock instantly growing in length and thickness when I heard him unzip and trousers go down. I contently began to pump myself as I brazenly press my face to the hole to take a good look at him. His right hand was slowly fisting his erect cock, one that appeared to be similar in size to my 7 inches. His dark pubes nicely set off his alabaster white dick and shaved balls neatly framed by his opened and unzippered trousers. Leaning back, showing off my fully hard cock for him to see I hear the obvious and encouraging sounds of clothing being shifted. Bending to look again, his pants were finally around his knees, his glistening cock gorgeously making squelching sounds in his hand. He had a sexy cock and I sat peering in, watching him stroke himself faster with increasing speed. His hand's rhythm was fast but firm, different than my own slower deliberate wanking up and down the whole length not wishing to cum yet, whilst his was centred around the flared ridge at the end of its straight length. His breathing grew faster and more obvious and, in a panic, to prevent him shooting there and then I pushed my fingers back through the opening, bent forwards running my tongue around my lips signalling my desire to suck his clearly needy cock. He then turned, and his cock came through the hole. At first, only the head appeared, gloriously glistening, close and tempting. I blew gently against the skin, the mushroomed-out foreskin still clinging to the corona ridge marking the end of his lovely cockhead. I spat on the palm of my hand and ran it around his cock head, he shuddered, and began to move his cock deeper through the glory hole, any hesitation melting as my palm and fingers continued to explore him, sliding down to lightly stroke the hair surrounding his tight ball sack. I rubbed his smooth balls, occasionally straying along his slightly hairy crack then went back to jacking him so I could lick up the sweet nectar of his precum. It was kind of fun getting this guy off, I bobbed my head faster now, back and forth on his cock, rotating my hand around the base. I took my left hand off my cock and reached out to wrap it around the shaft next to my right hand. I slipped my mouth back to just suck tightly on the head of his dick... As if I was working to get the last bit of ice-cream out of a cup. His head was thick, red and throbbing now as I sucked and lifted the tip of his cock. I took my mouth away from his cock and stuck my tongue out to lick the underside of his thick shaft. I went all the way down to the root, and slowly licked up to the tip, again putting my mouth around the head when I got to the top. I again started sucking just the tip as I stroked his huge cock with both of my hands. I worked his dick over for another minute or two, when I started to feel it twitch a bit. Cum started shooting out of the tip into my mouth... I gulped the first spurt down then pulled my mouth off his cock moving my face back a few inches. Huge loads of cum continued to shoot out and splattered all over my forehead, face, lips and chin. While I was no longer sucking it, my hands kept stroking the shaft out of sheer habit of having done it for the last 5-10 minutes. Cum continued to spray out for what seemed like an eternity. When his cock emptied out, I took my hands off of it as cum ran into my eyes and began to sting. By the time I had blinked and wiped his spunk from my eyes he had pulled his cock back through the hole and began zipping back up. Then he opened his door and left the bathroom. I cleaned up, zipped up and walked out….straight into Aaron

Ssssssssssssso ... I just added 11 points to my total. Let me preface this by stating that I do not like raunch: I don't like reading about it, hearing about it, and especially seeing it. I had a younger tweaker reach out to me today saying he wanted to fuck my ass. I told him that I was unsure if I was clean enough, but he begged. And begged. And begged . And I finally decided that I'd try, and see how well things went. I went over to his house and stripped, and he rolled me over, spat on my hole, and sank in. God . He felt so good. Not a huge dick by any (ha-ha) stretch, but he filled me just right, and really tweaked my prostate. He started fucking me, and a few minutes in, I felt ... unclean. I mentioned that to him, and he just took another hit, grunted and started fucking me harder, then slipped a blindfold/gag over my head. He alternated between fucking me and eating my ass, using his spit as the only lube, and I just lay there moaning, getting closer and closer, and finally blew my load. He slowed down, but kept pumping, and then held still. The next thing I know, I'm getting warm inside, and then I start sloshing and leaking when he started fucking me again. That was a first. Piss. From a tweaker. Who may or may not have been poz. Ho. Ly. Hell. "You like my piss in your ass, huh? You like being my toilet? You want me to fuck a load into you?" Yeah, I hate raunch, but fuck ... He got done, pulled out, and we chatted for awhile. About twenty minutes later, though, the cramping was bad enough I had to evacuate. I got up and there was a huge cum and piss stain on the bed, then I waddled into the bathroom and sat down. Aside from an enormous load, I probably dumped out a good cup and a half of piss. No faeces, thank heavens, but it was still an "I need to shower when I get home" sensation. He told me that he wants my hole multiple times a week, and next time he won't hold back on the amount of piss he puts up me. I really don't like raunch. I can hardly wait.

4. Time seemed to draw on forever, my hole clenched the spasms shocked through my cock, I twitched moaned and drooled as my ass was worked out and sweat dripped from my body. Finally I heard footsteps coming back down the stairs. It was Doc thank god and he was talking on a cell phone “Yup just coming back to him now here see for yourself” He pointed the phone at me and there was Daddy on a vid chat window looking down at my shaved body as I panted and groaned. Watching the precum steadily drip on my now completely coated waist. “He is looking good and seems to be enjoying it. Give him some water and feel free to move on to the next step” “Will do” replied Doc and he hung up the phone. With that he came over and the spasms stopped, the butt plug was gently removed from my hole. A moan escaped my lips that even to me sounded plaintive. My hole felt empty and hungry and the Doc looked down with a glint of longing in his eyes. His cock was rock hard and he began to slide it in my hole. Sighing with pleasure as he sank his whole length deep into me. My body arched and I threw me head back, welcoming the filling of my hole and making me feel complete. His thrust become hard and harder. He grabbed a small brown bottle from the cart next to the table unscrewed it and brought it up to his nose breathing deep. He brought the bottle eot my left nostril and stared at me, a slight nod of his head and I started to inhale, 3 times he had me inhale before he switched to the right. My head began to swim, my body felt hot. My heart was beating in my ears and my ass wanted more. “I knew you would like those cum dump” My moaning and grunting was getting obscene, a steady litany of asking him to fuck me hard and breed me was spewing from my mouth. With a final grunt and thrust deep again into my hole buried deep I felt his warm toxic cum again coat my hole. His body shudder with each spasm and I could feel the spurts hitting me little fingers of warmth and wet smoothing out each thrust. “Mmmmmm fuck that is one hot hole, glad I can help in knocking you up Boy, but my turn is over and now you are onto the next” With that he unstrapped me from the table and handed me a sports drink and water. “Drink those up , don’t want you to get dehydrated” I gulped the offered drink thankful for each sip. I was then helped to my feet, slightly unsteady and still dizzy Doc lead me back to the showers where we washed up. “Here let me help you get really clean before I pass you on” Doc then bent me over and grabbed a thin hose that was connected to the shower; he then stuck the tube in my ass and proceeded to flush me out 10 times until the water was clear. I fell clean and empty and slightly embarrassed about the whole ordeal but what I wanted wasn’t really a consideration at this point and I just accepted it. “Pity to waste all that poz cum but if I give you to the Barber dirty m with his proclivities I would never hear the end of it” chuckled the Doc. He then had me dress in a rubber jock strap and harness, gifts from your Daddy he said, before attaching the lead to my collar again and bringing me back upstairs. Sitting at the kitchen table was a bear of a man. Huge well-groomed bearded man wearing only a leather vest chaps and boots. “Is this the project, nice to meet ya Boy, I will be your Barber “ extending his huge hand he shook mine like we wear at a business conference, grabbed the lead and lead me out the door and on to the next cabin. I had no idea what would happen to me next , and since I still had not cum yet I really didn’t care I just new I would do as I was told so I could make Daddy proud.

In the 80's A few years back, I lived in large cosmopolitan city in the Deep South. Just before I left, I saved up some money, and bought myself one of the quintessential used white vans that could be seen everywhere in the city. I padded and carpeted the back floor, sides, and roof, and put in a small cabinet and extra-heavy curtains behind the cab and on the windows ... the usual stuff for then. I also added something special: a padded sawhorse with restrains on the legs and cross piece. As soon as I had finished, I need to test it. As I lived only a few blocks from downtown, I walked to a local bar, I cruised a number of guys, and settling on a hot looking victim: early-20's, auburn hair, dirty-blonde hair, blue eyes. (Yeah, I'm a sucker for blue eyes.) He said his name was Jim. After chatting a bit, I invited him back to my place for sex. When we got to my place, he said that he didn't get fucked ... that he never had, and never would be, because he was afraid of AIDS, and even a condom might break. I said that I was okay with that. We stripped naked, fooled around a bit, and smoked some weed in my bedroom. I suggested that I show him my van. We both threw on clothes, and went back down to where I parked it. I told him we had to take off our shoes before getting in the back. I grinned when he told me he liked the back, but wasn't sure what the sawhorse was for. I told him I'd demonstrate it. I lay down prone on it first, and let him restrain me. After he let me up, I coaxed my intended victim to lie prone on it, and I secured his wrists, ankles, thighs and chest. I then put a gag in his mouth, and asked what he thought of my contraption. All I heard form behind the gag was a muffled response. I took a knife, and cut off his belt, t-shirt, and jeans. He kept pulling at the restraints and trying to yell while I was doing it, but the restraints were firm and the gag was very effective. I was sure with the padding that no one outside the van could hear him. I got a jar of Vaseline from the cabinet, shucked my clothes, and greased up his asshole. I then spread his ass-cheeks, and pressed my dick head against his hole. He he kept trying to writhe and twist to get away while yelling into the gag. Grabbing his hips, I forced my entire thick rock-hard naked seven inch dick deep inside my victim in one shove. For a second his body froze before he screamed into the gag and fought like mad to get free. I took my time plowing his ass, enjoying how it convulsed around the cock that had destroyed his virginity. He continued to gurgle behind the gag and writhe, still pulling in vane at the restraints. Eventually, I decided I'd had enough, so I fucked him faster until I felt my balls start to draw up. Yelling "Take it, bitch," I rammed in balls-deep and splattered a huge load in him. He was crying as I withdrew my cock from his violated asshole. I cleaned-up myself, cleaned-up his ass, and dressed myself. As I stepped out of the van he resumed yelling into the gag. Perfect: I could barely hear him with the door open; with it shut, I couldn't hear anything at all. I drove the van to a leather bar, and parked it at the far end of the lot before I went inside. One by one, I began approaching men to see if they were interested in what I had to offer. It wasn't long before I found my first taker: an average biker type in boots and jeans. We walked out to my van, and climbed in back. He ran his hands over Jim's ass, murmuring "Nice." Jim pulled desperately at the restraints and yelled into the gag. "He okay with this?" the biker asked. I smiled "Why wouldn't he be?" The biker smirked, "Got it. Besides, I don't fuckin' care." By the time he had his clothes off, his dick was already hard. He stepped between Jim's secured legs, rammed it in and started fucking. In short order he blew a juicy load into Jim's ass. He dressed and we left. "Hot hole. Thanks," he said as he split. Over the next hours, I found eight different guys similar to the biker, all ages and races and sizes, each of whom eagerly mounted, plowed, and shot his load in the restrained victim's rectum. After the second guy, Jim stopped yelling, and began to uselessly blubber pleas behind the gag. His ass filled with more and more cum, some of which dribbled down the insides of his thighs as each new cock displaced some to make room for another guy's load. The last guy was the topper: a old biker, in his late 50's or early 60's, hairy, balding, salt & pepper beard, beer belly, smoking a fat cigar. I took him to the van like all the others, he fingered the cum dripping from Jim's hole, and grinned at me lopsided as he commented "Guess Ah'm not the first tonight, eh? That's okay. Ah like sloppy seconds." He unbuttoned his jeans, and brought out a very large cock and balls that were the size of goose eggs. It only took a few strokes for his cock to become a tool the size of a tall beer can with a huge steel PA. "Holy shit!" I muttered. Grinning lewdly, he asked "Think he can take this?" "He has a choice?" I answered. The biker laughed "Shit, no!" Still smoking his stogie, he stepped in and pressed the head against Jim's hole. "Hold on, fucker. This's gonna be a bumpy ride." He then began pushing himself inside Jim who renewed his whimpering and writhing. He slapped his ass. "Ah'm horny as hell, an' it's my turn at yer butthole." He then forced the entirely of his monster cock up the defenceless asshole, and Jim resumed screaming into the gag. "Take it slut!" Pausing a second, his huge dick buried balls deep in Jim's asshole, he glanced at me and commented "Hot hole... still sorta tight," adding the wry remark "for now." He then vigorously ploughed Jim who turned his face to me, tears streaking his face. I bent down and pretended to listen to him. I told the biker "He said he doesn't get fucked." Demonic lust contorted the biker's face. "That so? Lyin' slut. My dick too big for ya? Too bad." He rammed into Jim, who whimpered and quivered as the biker's trusts became brutal. "Ah'll just teach yer hole to open up an' like it. Ah'll fuckin' make it open up." I got hard watching him assault my victim's hole and my victim's fingers and toes reflexively curling and flexing. The old biker's stamina was incredible. He'd brutally plow Jim non-stop for ten minutes, slow down or stop for a few, his cock still lodged in Jim's ass, only to resume brutally plowing him. Some 45 minutes later he was still at it. He looked over at me and commented "Ah could do this all night, but Ah gotta be at work in a few hours." Grasping Jim's hips tighter, he launched into an assault far more rapid and brutal than the prior ones, his huge balls slapping loudly against Jim's butt. "Gettin' there, slut. Yer hole's wide open an' Ah'm about to blow. Ah yeah. Ah yeah, TAKE IT SLUT!" He threw his head back and bellowed, his monster cock buried to the hilt in Jim's ass. Wave after wave of orgasm wracked the biker as he came and came in Jim. Finally spent, he pulled back abruptly from Jim. "Fuck!" He looked at me. Damned good fuck." He began stuffing his softening cock and balls back in his jeans, the front of which were dark and damp with sweat, ass juices and various loads of cum in Jim's ass. He slapped Jim on the ass. "Hope ya liked that ... Ah sure did! Felt like Ah shot a gallon of cum up yer butthole." He opened the door, stepped out, then turned back with a really evil grin on his face. "By the way, all that hot seed Ah just shot in yer ass? t's dirty ... radioactive ... POZ." He laughed, slammed the door, and walked away. Jim began sobbing. My cock was once more rock hard.

This last weekend it came home to me how few times I've actually fucked another man because one of the Tops who had been enjoying me commented on how much he liked the way my ass felt inside. "Don't we all pretty much feel the same?" I said. "Oh, no," he replied. "It can be very different. You're like warm, soft velvet, but wet. Some bottoms aren't like that at all." I realized that I could only recall about five times I've ever fucked anyone, and none of my encounters had ever been like wet, warm, soft velvet. I remembered one who was wet but rubberlike, one who was warm but somehow gritty (even though he was clean), one who opened up so much past his sphincter it was like fucking a bottle, and one whose body temperature was colder than mine, and so his ass felt cold as welll as loose. This same weekend, I took one guy who wanted me blindfolded, which focused all my attention on the sensations of his very long cock working my ass. When he first entered me all the way to his balls, he let out an involuntary gro-o-o-o-o-o-an of pleasure and surprise at how good he felt - I love it especially when the aggressive, dominant guys do that, lose just that tiny bit of control when they discover what I feel like, and I get that a lot. But it hadn't really occurred to me that bottom ass could be all that different. I guess, if it can, than what Tops enjoy must be a matter of personal taste. So, Tops, what kind of ass do you like best? When you plug in, what kind of conditions do you hope to find? For most guys, "clean" is a given, but beyond that, is there a consensus on what makes for prime fucking? Is there a type of ass that sets a bottom apart?

Written and posted by HogBear - This story is a work of fiction and contains references to forced breeding, forced chems. The age of consent where this story is set is 16 years old for Gays or Straights - Easily Led - Part 2 From a different point of view…. I saw them arrive in the sauna, I was just having a cup of tea in the bar area of the sauna. You can chill out and pace yourself before returning to the action. Its also a nice place to watch new guys arrive. These two guys turned up laughing and joking together, maybe a couple or just mates, who knows who cares really. Both in their mid 30’s I suppose I ain't very good at guessing ages. The taller one had a large nose ring and a short beard the other was a stocky skinhead, neither would be on the cover of boyz but nice normal blokes. Just my type! Some people arrive at a sauna as if they are ashamed of where they are and don’t really relax until they are getting undressed. But these two seemed proud of where they were, joking loudly about how much sex they were after. Got to admit I like that attitude. My eye followed them to the changing room. They did not waste anytime in there. And they headed off with the shorter one leading the way with a small bag in his hand, the bear looking a bit lost followed behind. I finished my tea and read the paper for a bit, no point rushing I had all day and it was only lunch time. After a short time, I thought I would go for a stroll around. The sauna had an number of floors with the usual steam rooms and hot rooms. Personally I can’t stand those rooms, I prefer to get hot and sweaty through my own actions. I soon came across the guys I saw arriving. The bearded one had got in to a sling in one of the larger sling rooms. Funny thing was he was still wearing a jock in the sling. His mate had put a blindfold on him and was just getting him settled. He winked at me as he got a piece of paper of his little bag, sticking it to the door with some blu-tack. It read “ No condoms! No lube! Don’t take the blindfold off And don’t touch his cock” I smiled at the guy, “your boyfriend” I asked “nah, actually just met him in the flesh today!” he grinned back “Your kidding! And he’s up for this having just met you?” “Who’s cum do you think is being used as the lube” he winked at me. The sling was one of the five point ones with a strap behind the bears head. It was set at a odd angle, normally the head end is raised up but these guys had adjusted it so the head was at crutch level. Whilst I was taking this all in, the other guy had left the room leaving his mate in the sling, and already the vultures had started circling. A thin older skinhead was already rubbing his cock against the bear’s face. The bear turned his head and took the cock straight down his throat. The skinheads eyes rolled back in his skull and you could see him lift himself up on his toes to slide his thickening cock in and out of the willing throat. I moved round to the other side of the guys head, ready to get my cock lubed up. I grabbed the skinheads nipples, and started twisting and pulling on them. The skinhead started to growl. He pulled his cock out and move round to the bears arse. I rubbed my cock against the bears beard, my long foreskin was heavy with cheese, don’t really care if guys don’t like it there’s always someone who does! The bear started sniffing at my foreskin. I swear he was purring. Looking over at the skinhead I could see him feeling around the bears arse. He looked up at the note pinned to the wall, he looked at me and sort of smiled and shrugged he’s shoulders. Taking a firm grip on bears legs he lined up his cock. Catching my eye he nodded and smiled as he pushed in I pulled my foreskin a little way back and placed it in the bears mouth. The bear went in to a fucking frenzy, sucking and licking on my cock head. The skinhead started pounding the bears arse. Just then the guys mate comes back in the room. “That’s it ram my pos cum further up his negative arse”. I’ll admit I was shocked to hear him say his mate was neg but I could feel my cock harden in this neg bears mouth. It might be wrong to knowingly fuck a neg guy but fuck its horny to know they have put themselves in the position to take it. Grabbing the sling frame I started to pull my cock out of the bears mouth then lower it back in as he sucked hard on the head trying to get all the taste off it. His mate started twisting the neg bears nipples encouraging the skinhead to pound the arse harder. You could see he was gona cum any second, “don’t pull out! cum up his negative hole, breed him hard” The guys mate said tearing at the bears nipples. The skinhead looked like he was gona pull out but at the last second thrust hard in to the bear, who arched his back and pressed back on the impaling cock. Whilst his throat massaged my cock with his groans. You could see a wet patch forming on the bears jock as he came without touching himself. The skinhead pulled out and looked about to collapse, the bears mate helped steady him and lead him round to the bears head again. I took the hint and tried to pull out of the mouth, it did not want to give up my cock and I had to pull it out. It popped out like a cork from a bottle. The fucker had cleaned every trace of cheese from my cock, can’t remember the last time it looked that clean! I moved round to the bears arse not before noticing that along with the slime of arse juices on the skinhead cock was a splattering of red blood. Lining up my cock with the hole it already looked swollen and abused. Taking my time I pushed the head of my cock in, the arse may have looked abused but it sucked me in and gripped me nearly as hard as his mouth had. The bears mouth was busy cleaning the skinheads cock. The colour was returning to the skinheads face, he looked at me and smiled “is the fucker sucking you in with his arse too” “yeah” I laughed, “its like a blow job!” “I swear he sucked my cock back in when I was gona pull out” Laughing he left the room calling back he will send up some more guys to get a vacuum fuck. The bears mate stuck his semi hard cock in to the bears mouth and smiled at me. My focus was on the tight little hole, I started winding my hips opening the hole up so I could pound at my leisure. The bear must have realised what I wanted as his arse relaxed. It went from a firm grip on my cock to a normal warm haven. I started picking up speed, using my weight to ram further in to the hole feeling his internal rings spasm against the assault, the recent load of cum gliding my way deeper. The noise of more people coming in to the room did not distract me. “Right Tony! Hear you got another neg guy wanting in to the club!” the bears friend pulled his thickening cock out of the bears mouth and went round and hugged his mates. The took up positions around the bear in the sling and I felt Tony move round behind me and reach round and twist my nipples and slide a finger in to the bears arse under my cock. “want-a-taste” he said in my ear. “yeah” was my natural reply. He slipped another finger up the arse against my cock then brought his hand up to my mouth. The taste was wild! cum, arse juices mixed with more than a splash of blood. It was the last straw for my throbbing cock and I unloaded a huge wad in the cum sponge that was this bears arse. As I pulled out I felt the arse close up and suck the cock off my arse. “Need it cleaning” the guy called Tony asked, “your joking! this fucker just sucked off 2 months worth of cheese I got to build it up again now!” Tony laughed and said come back in an hour or so, nothing builds up cock cheese like a good soaking in a cum sponge. I left the room at that point needing to chill out a bit and recharge. It was over an hour later I had a chill out in the hot tub and was just finishing a bite to eat in the bar. I noticed Tony come in to the Bar and I nodded “hi” he came over “mind if I sit here for a bit” “sure no problem, park your load after all you gave me somewhere to park mine” he laughed we chatted for a bit about this and that and the bear in the sling. Tony said he don’t know if he’s pos or not but is sick of not letting go, its his choice and his body. Is he still up there I asked” yeah” he’s happily flying on cock right now, I’ll go back in an hour but I need to put my feet up for a bit. The group on the next table, four guys got up and before heading back upstairs they went in to the changing room. I noticed cos' they kept looking back at us and clearly talking about us. We chatted a whilst having our drinks Tony seems a nice guy maybe with an evil streak for leaving a mate he’s watching over alone in a sauna but fuck it the guy can’t expect to have Tony stand there for hours. There was a peice of jailbait watching Tony, I’m surprised they let him in to the sauna he did not look 18 but as I said I am no good at ages. I told Tony he was being watched, from his reaction, young was clearly his thing. Still the chicken got spooked because he was noticed and hide behind his newspaper. I left Tony in the bar, and went to see if any action was going on. Sounds of slapping got my attention, they always do. It was the sling room with the bear in. The group of four who had been in the bar around the bear, one fucking his face the other two were slapping the bears chest and stomach which was already red with white hand prints showing up on the burning skin. The forth guy seemed to be the ringleader and was fucking the bears arse. I noticed that the bears wrists were now tied against the chains holding him in place. Still his body was still squirming back against the guy fucking his arse so I just stood back and enjoyed the show. Leaning against the wall I watched the guy fucking pull all the way out. He had a huge PA in it had to be at least 15 or 20 mm thick and a large diameter he started punch fucking just the pa and head in and out of those red arse lips. The bear was trying to back on to it but the fucker kept control and would not let more of that huge cock go in. The bear was pushing back all the way now. Whilst trying not to lose the cock from his mouth. Signalling to his mates to slap down hard on the bears chest and belly he rammed in. The bear would have screamed out but the cock in his throat pushed down pushing his head off the sling, so it was forced down with the guys nuts pressed over the bears nose. The big lean fucker with the huge PA came up the bears arse with a roar but did not let up pounding the arse causing the cum to froth out of bears arse. I left at this point cos it was clear that the bear was gona be their fuck toy for a while longer. The rest of the sauna was busy with action in the glory holes but nothing to match the wild scene in the bears sling room. Eventually I found myself back outside the bears sling room. Wondering if the group had finished with the bear I could hear voices in the room. I could hear one of the guys say “As you been a good piggy we are gona leave you with a little treat” I opened the door and could see the bear in the sling with a band around his arm. The big PA fucker had a syringe in his hand with a red mix of fluid in it. He found a vein and shoot the bear up. Pulling out he tore off the arm band. The bear started coughing. The fucker turned to me and said when he finishes coughing he will be begging for something up his arse. He’s already had a fist! Anyway he’s yours now. Laughing he and his mates walked out. The bear was left groaning in the sling cum and piss dribbling out of his arse forming a puddle under him. His Jock now soaked in his own pre-cum and cum. Now you would have to be a fucking saint not to get hard at the idea of abusing that hole further.. as I touched my now hard dry cock against the arse lips. Incoherent groans gargled out of the bear. My cock slid in with hardly any resistance. A couple of furry guys wandered in and with my smile of encouragement joined in abusing the bear. One reached through my legs with his hand.. feeling my balls, then reaching further he started sliding his hand along my shaft in to the bears wreaked hole wrapping his hand around my cock he began to jerk me off. Now I have done almost everything but never had I done this. The other guy had straddled the bears head with his cock down his throat his balls pressed against the bears nose his weight being held by his arms hanging on to the sling frame. I lost it with the sensation of the hand in the arse wrapping around my cock just made me blast that arse again. I pulled out stepping over the guy crouched down under me with his hand still up the bears arse. The guy hanging down over the bears face lifted him self up and off the bear gasped for breath and got a face full of my piss instead. Turning his mouth towards my piss he gulped it down like a man dieing of thirst. I left the room then passing the young lad who was hanging around the sling room door afraid to go in by the looks of it. I showered to get the blood off my cock and saw Tony in the bar talking to some of his mates from earlier. I felt it only fair to let him know that his mate was flying and also since he had been such a good ring master that the chicken was hanging round the sling room. Tony did not seem that worried about the bear flying, he’s a big boy he can handle it he said but hearing that the chicken was hanging around I could see got his interest up. Leaving him to the hunt I headed home completely drained.

Did a long weekend in Disney Orlando this month with my partner and some friends. Had a nice sized two-bedroom in Saratoga Springs resort we shared among 5 of us for a semi-annual reunion. This was our final evening / night of the trip, when just Shane and I were left (our friends departed earlier that day) because of a cancelled flight. This was the start of what turned out to be an exciting night....... I had gone to meet another friend who lives in Tampa, while Shane did an afternoon at the spa. I was back at the resort chatting on the apps with a few guys. Most were cast members (there are always a handful looking to play, but they work odd shifts or often are only available late after the parks close). A 22 year old guest staying nearby was sounding more serious, so I invested more attention in his chat. He was traveling with his family for the week, couldn’t host (as most of the guys on the apps around Disney cannot), and was horny. He was 5’10”, very lean, brick red hair that was short and very curly, and a cute face. Not usually who I would pursue (I like a guy with a solid build), but he seemed nice, real, and was available now. I met him near the bus stop and walked over. He was here with his family — his parents and two younger siblings, as well as a grandparent, aunt, and 2 younger cousins. They were in the water park (kinda surprising since its been unseasonably cold this week), and he hung out at their resort instead. Grinding on Grindr, of course (haha). We chatted about his college — he was a senior in psychology, planning to do grad school next year. He was a bit shy, which I found endearing. Very grounded. Far from being a typical self-focused or entitled twink, this guy was articulate, seemed to have some culture under his belt, and was humble. He was quiet and reserved, but friendly. It was a nice walk back to the condo, and was more intrigued to see where this would go. I wasn’t convinced he would totally follow through, but he’d come this far. I hadn’t heard back from Shane, yet, so was thinking this would be a one-on-one. In the condo, college boy and I had a glass of wine (he was looking a bit timid), and I casually placed my hand on him a few times as we moved around — his back, then waist, and finally leg while sitting on the couch. After a bit he returned the touch. I leaned in to kiss him, and warmed up to a slow, intimate series of kisses on the couch. I casually rubbed his chest and legs, and he reached down for my cock. It was time to move to the bedroom. I ushered him into our friends’ vacant room, went to mine to grab lube and poppers, and returned. He asked if I was on PrEP, and I confirmed it (we’d discussed it in our app chat, and its in my profile, but he needed to hear it again). He said he doesn’t usually bareback, and I told him I had condoms if he wanted. At that point, he dropped to his knees, pulled out my dick, and started sucking. College boy had a nice mouth and technique, sliding up and down my cock with his tongue, never loosing suction. He was a voracious cocksucker. I pulled his mouth off my cock, and slapped it against his face; he immediately put his tongue out for more. I was more turned on, and slowly fed it to him, pulling back to tease him, and build his need for it. I reached down and pulled his shirt off, then started to fuck his face, holding the back of his head, and his ears at one point. I thought about shooting in his mouth, but I wanted more of this college boy. I told him to strip; he wrestled out of his jeans and underwear while still kneeling. I reached down to his smooth ass while he went down on my cock again. I rubbed my finger against his dry hole, massaging rather than penetrating, starting to stimulate the nerves and relax his muscle. He moaned quietly, and actually stopped sucking my cock and pushed his head into my abs. “Fuck yeah,” he whispered. I wet my fingers and slowly started to probe him, tenderly, feeling his muscle contract and then ease open as he fell under the spell. He was still kneeling on the floor, and I got down on one knee alongside him, one hand caressing his back and the other now better positioned to play with his ass. He slid into position on all fours, and I drizzled lube on my fingers, probing a bit deeper to work the lube all the way in. ”Can I have some poppers?” he asked quietly. I handed him the amber bottle, and he took two long drags off of it. He settled his chest against the carpet, spread his knees wider to better display his ass in the air, and started to moan louder as the magic took hold. College boy was surrendering to the allure of offering himself to a stranger. My cock was rock hard, and I jerked it a few times to cover it in lube before returning my fingers to his hole. It was definitely time for more. I stood up, then squatted behind his ass, letting my cock slid up and down along that inviting divide between his ass checks. “Oh fuck yeah” he breathed, slowly grinding his ass against my cock. I ran my Hands along his back, massaging him firmly, let my dick go freestyle as it searched for his hole on its own. College boy groaned when the head pressed against his waiting hole. I pressed more firmly, and felt the natural resistance of a young hole that was still learning to open itself up. I started a regular rhythm of pressure, letting the subtle thrusts entice his hole to open. “It’s a thick dick. Take another hit of the poppers,” I told him. He did, raising up onto all fours after he did, and working his ass back and forth against my cock. Then the head of my cock popped into his hold, the sphincter opening just enough to allow access. He whimpered and then moaned loudly as he let it slide in deeper. I held it inside him silently, massaging his back gently, caressing his ass cheeks. Then he started rocking back and forth on my cock, very slowly at first, but gradually getting more adventurous. His hole was firmly gripped around my cock, and it felt amazingly warm and smooth inside. It was easy to glide in and out as he fucked himself. I started moving my hips in rhythm with his ass, letting my cock stretch his hole a bit wider, and introducing new angles. College boy turned to butter and sank his chest to the ground again. He was ready. I held his hips and began thrusting harder. College boy moaned none stop, gasping occasionally and asking to get fucked longer. My pelvis was smacking hard against his lean ass. I slowed a few times as I shifted my own position, and enjoyed watching my slick dick gliding in and out of that fresh hole. Finally I pulled out, stood up, and told him to stand. I stretched my legs as he rose (he was a bit shaky), then pushed him onto his back on the bed. His legs went right into the air and I dove back into his hole. His slender dick was standing straight up, and I reached for it. “Don’t!” He gasped. “I’ll shoot! I want more! It feels amazing!!” I started fucking him hard, my balls slapping his ass as I went for longer strokes. I was sweating, and I could see the sheen on his own body. College boy grabbed his own ankles and held his legs wide, grunting with each deep thrust. “Oh! Fuck! Yeah!” He looked up at me, his eyes glazed in cocklust. He had totally surrendered to me. It was time to finish on the high note. I pressed one hand against his lightly fuzzed chest for balance, and grabbed his dick in my other, He gasped and locked eyes with me. He knew what was about to happen. I wasn’t asking permission or what he wanted. This would be wordless and primal. I fucked harder, feeling the release build in me. I massaged his dick, rather than jerking it. He kept staring at me, his filled with desire and suddenly a hint of fear. I unleashed inside him, driving my load deep and growling with each desperate thrust. College boy threw his head back and exploded, his cum splattering his own face and shoulders. He shuddered again and again as the orgasm pulsed through his lean body. I stood there panting, his body displayed in front of me, my dick still inside his cum-filled hole. I was fucking turned on still — I had just bred his hot little college boy. After a few moments we moved apart. He was once again reserved and timid. He showered quietly and quickly. I heard voices in the living room, and knew Shane had returned — but not alone. I stepped into the shower. “How are you doing?” College boy said he was fine. I figured he hadn’t been bred before, or at least very rarely. Which turned me on even more. My dick was getting hard again. We dressed and headed into the living room. College boy needed to meet his family for dinner in Disney Springs. My partner was sitting on the couch with a cute guy sharing wine. We exchanged hellos, and I said I was going to walk college boy out. He and walked back to the bus stop, hugged quickly, and said goodbye. I would hear from him later via Grindr. I was right that he had only been bred a couple times by his ex-boyfriend. He’d admit to jerking off the rest of the week thinking about our encounter and taking a load in his ass. I would do the same, and was feeling a thrill each time I thought about that reserved college boy walking with his family that night through Disney, my load inside him. I wandered back to the condo to see what Shane and his guy were up to. I’ll share that experience in my next thread.... If you enjoyed this one, let me know by clicked the blue heart below.

Was out running errands and not paying attention to how much gas I had til it was very close to empty. Pulled into a gas station I had never visited before to get some gas. Needed to take a leak so headed to the bathroom after paying the attendant inside after noticing him checking me out or it was my imagination. Got inside took a leak then noticed the gloryhole by the sink or at least I thought it could be. I bent down to check it out when a dick comes thru the other side. It was the attendant's cock. So I sucked it hard before turning around and fucking my ass on his pole. He had just cum when the customer buzzer rang and he went back up front as I pulled up and headed out to finish up my errands before heading home.

I attended a sex party last night that was advertised on BBRT. When I arrived shortly after the start time, the guests were lounging around in various states of undress, drinking various beverages, and some smoking weed. After having a drink, I undressed completely and decided to get things started. I made some joke about this and then went and lay on the air mattress which was positioned in the center of the room. Before long a young Latino top to thrust his seven inches in my mouth. As I worked on getting his dick hard, someone else started eating my ass out. The guy's attentions felt great and lubed my ass up, so when he was hard, the Latino easily entered my hole. He was a demanding top, ordering me to open up, arch my back more, and pushing down on my neck to hold me in his preferred position. We soon moved into the bedroom and the other tops who had been watching the show followed us. After a while the Latino top offered my ass up to a black top who was sporting eight inches of thick black cock. He slid right into my now opened up hole. While he used my hole for his pleasure, I sucked on the Latino top’s dick which he had wordlessly thrust back into my mouth. I could tell that the black top liked it when, the Latino's top being lodged deep in my throat, I choked and gagged on that beautiful cock. After several minutes a Japanese top took the place of the black top. His cock was by no means as large as that of either the black guy or the Latino, and didn’t fuck me for very long ...maybe 10 minutes. While he was fucking me, I noticed a somewhat older man who was displaying an impressively large, white cock within reach of my mouth, so I sucked it, which led to discovering a ten-inch plus cock was at hand. Damn! The other tops began to encourage the older white top to use my hole so he took my ass next. I thought I’d be ready for his size because the black top was pretty meaty, but Holy Shit! The first thrust went deeper than all the others combined! He went deeper than any cock that had been in my ass for quite some time. My initial reaction was to straighten up but he was very patient and took his time to allow me to adjust and open up, and perhaps for this reason turned out to be a fantastic partner. Once he was in me we ended up fucking on the bed for the next hour or so. His big dick felt so incredible in my hole I had several internal organisms! His fucking was a nice mixture of a slow easy rhythm with bursts of pounding. By the time he came, I was begging for his load and after we had finished most people had left the party.

I went to pic up a black top guy yesterday. He got in my car an we recognized each other cuz he used to fuck me alot a couple years ago when he had his own place. I used to wear panties for him an ride his dick in his living room, panties pulled aside. He was very dominant an I kneeled at his feet an would slap my face hard then fuck my throat. I was his bitch an he was ruff an I luved it. He would rape fuck me no lube just go at it til my ass opened an flowed on its own (I started to crisco up before going there!) anyways it was him, he has been in prison an is now out so I will be his regular bitch again. We went to a park an got in a porta potty. I never did it in a porta potty but always wanted to. So it was a fantasy come true. I didnt care who saw us go in it Im proud to be a slut an I luv cock specially black cock. Just so long no one can stop us like the law. So coast was clear we went in I sucked his cock sitting naked on the rim then he told me to turn around an bend over an he put it in me raw an fucked me bent over the shithole. I luved it! Every second of it getting fucked naked a dirty slut in a porta john takin black dick! He came in me, bred my pussy. I licked him clean an we left the potty an I drove him home. he has been calling me looks like I will be takinhis dick again

Truly the best

the urge to get poz cum in my neg hole is strong rn

my fantasy is to be bred every day by chubby guys. i love guys with big belly

Thanks for the follow...

In the storage room of a boot store. I went in to buy some hiking boots, and had an older white bearded man helping me with selecting a pair. As I was sitting trying a boot on, he was standing in front of me and I noticed he had quite a package. I guess he saw me keep looking at it, cuz he 'adjusted' himself and I could see his bulge growing. Sexual tension went through the roof, I rubbed his cock thru his pants, and he told me to follow him. We went into storage room, and I began sucking his fat 8" uncut cock as he continually called me faggot and whole. After a few minutes he turned me around, spit on my ass and fucked me for 5 minutes before unloading. Back out in the store, he grabbed the boots I tried on, handed em to me, and opened the door for me to leave, all without speaking and no eye contact. I went back a few times in hopes of another fuck, but never saw him again.

7. Night of the Green Fairy It was early evening. Above the compound, the last light of day blushed scarlet between the treetop leaves. Deep male laughter and the clinking of dinner plates came from the main house. The cabana’s picture window shades were open, and from the courtyard tiki flames illuminated the room in flickering shadows. He sat up groggy on the edge of the bed trying to focus. For a second he panicked searching for his bag on the floor. It sat on the nightstand where he’d left it. The nightstand’s drawer was open. Although the room was dark, inside he saw the lube they used and poppers, but also a large assortment of dildos, some black, some flesh-color, white nylon rope, dog collars, cuffs and other stuff, things he had no idea what they were for. He closed the drawer and picked up his bag and shuffled to the bathroom mirror, flicking on the light to check his neck. It was fine, unbruised, still red though from Polanski the night before. He set the bag on the toilet. Manetti was good, going to extremes but knowing where to draw the line. His stomach growled as he stepped in the shower to wash off the crud of sex. He realized he hadn’t eaten anything since the Popeye’s chicken the night before. While he was drying off, a succulent fragrance wafted in the air. He looked in his bag and felt his clothes were still damp. Dang, why didn’t he remembered to hang them out? He was such a moron. He draped them on the shower rod. That left only the baggy red track suit to wear. He climbed into it, cinched his pants, but before going in search of food—and Manetti—he went out with his bag, crawled under the middle of the cabana and stuffed the green bag between two joists. He climbed back onto the pool deck, brushed dirt off his knees, and went to the main house. Tobias Glass stood at the head of a black lacquered dining table surrounded by his friends, Manetti among them. He was holding court in his favorite green silk kimono, pushing back the decorative katana sword holder on the side table to make room for the finished dinnerware. On a blue Flemish plate with windmills and Dutch girls dancing in clogs, lines of coke were being passed around. Tobias was a tall, thin man with wild, curly gray hair, whose eyes never rested, continually observing his guests, making sure everyone was enjoying themselves. He made his way around the table, making a comment, picking up a dish, running his long fingers through Chuck Brunswick’s wavy locks. Tobias was the first to notice Chris coming into the main house through the sliding door. Cheers erupted around the table as the boy slid the screen closed. “Sleeping beauty!” Manetti called out to him. “Everybody. This is the Chris Prior, Big Ben’s little brother, I was telling you about.” Knowing glances flashed around the table. “We finished, Chief, but I saved your plate.” He was embarrassed by sudden attention and a little uneasy about what Manetti had told the table. He smiled shyly at Tobias who had his hand parked on Chuck Brunswick’s shoulder. Brunswick wiggled his bushy eyebrows at Chris, one of his trademarked gestures that seemed to make its way into every episode. Chris’ heart skipped a beat. “Sit. Eat,” said Tobias, collecting the lasts of the dinnerware. The chair next to Manetti was empty. As soon as Chris was settled in Manetti served up several slices of pork tenderloin and asparagus with hollandaise sauce. Across from Chris sat Brunswick’s traveling companion, a very aristocratic, very pretty young boy only a year or two older than Chris. Tobias was making the rounds of introductions, saying he was sure Chris new Chuck Brunswick. Chris nodded assuredly, trying to stop himself from staring. “And his secretary, Andrew Hollister. Secretary? Seriously, that’s not what you’re calling him, dear,” he pleaded to Brunswick. “Personal assistant,” Brunswick said, smiling wryly. “Very personal,” said a short, muscular man at the end of the table. In his early thirties, balding, he sported a mustard-colored horseshoe mustache, and was passing his empty dinner plate up to Tobias. “Andy,” Andrew Hollister added to his introduction, not looking at Chris but tipping a rolled-up twenty dollar bill down to the plate of coke. For all his refined facial features, high cheekbones, dark hair that contrasted with his deep set blue eyes, he filled out his tank top, pecs and arms, with impressively cut muscles. On second glance, though, Chris couldn’t help notice his neck seemed a little thin compared to the rest of his bulk. “And at this end of the table, this little person barely able to get his wee arms up to the table,” Tobias continued, then said to the man in a mock aside, “I do wish you’d let me get you a booster seat, dear. You might recognize, if you can see him, Mister David Crusher, he of Crusher Gyms.” Tobias was ridiculing the short, but clearly not dwarfish man at the end. The man’s broad, generous smile oozed confidence, some might say conceit. Chris could tell he relished Tobias’ attention. He saluted Chris with a glass of water. Despite his stature Chris saw he was a serious body builder, hiding bulging arms and massive shoulders underneath his white hooded pullover. What hair he still had he buzzed short. It only accentuated his jovial face, topped off with a button nose, and a serious cleft in his chin. “He’s not going to recognize me, you daft old queen,” he said, clasping Tobias’ hand with mock pity. “But I know you forget thing so easily at your age. You really don’t remember Manetti telling us a few minutes ago this is the kid’s first time in New York?” Tobias smacked his hands away and took his empty dish to the side table. “Yo, Hip Hop,” Crusher teased Chris. His voice was surprisingly rich and deep, with a friendly jockishness that suggested he schmoozed easily with his clients and wealthy investors alike. “You know Manetti’s a low life. A clean cut kid like you shouldn’t be hanging around with the likes of him. You’ll get fleas.” “I’m hardy old,” Tobias injected, dabbing a napkin to his lips, then taking the dishes into the kitchen. “Listen, Fireplug,” Manetti responded to Crusher, “Stop trying to steal my date. The kid’s doing just fine. Trust me.” Chris gave Manetti a startled look to see if he was being as protective as he sounded. He also couldn’t believe Manetti called him his date. “Some wine, Chris?” offered the man sitting on the other side of him. He held up a bottle of Chablis. “Thank you. Just water, please,” he answered. The man poured him a glass. His black rimmed glasses had thick lenses that magnified his hazel eyes. He was fiftyish, had a long horse face that was kindly, almost handsome, and he, too, appeared to be built under his Columbia University sweat shirt. Pairing everyone off, Chris assumed he was with Crusher. “I’m so sorry,” cried Tobias hurrying in from the kitchen, and sitting at the head of the table. “Forgive me Chris. Last and definitely least is Mother, Mitchel Goodman,” Tobias said, waving a long green sleeve at the man next to Chris, “my wife of twenty-two long, excruciating years.” “Tobias, if you keep this up, we’ll have to seal you back in your coffin before any of the party guest arrive.” “Promises, promises. Now Michael, my pet,” he said, placing a hand over Manetti’s. “I know you said you and Chris want to keep a low profile, and you may if you must. But you do know you arrived on Towel Night.” Between gobbling down forkfuls of pork and asparagus, Chris asked what Towel Night was. He’d finished his plate and Manetti was piling on a few more tenderloin slices. Everyone glanced around the table suppressing grins. Crusher sniffed loudly and passed the tray of coke to Mitchel. Mitchel tapped Chris’ shoulder and offered more asparagus. Chris nodded enthusiastically. As he was serving, Mitchel explained, “Tobias and I host a bacchanal for selected guests, no more than twelve or fourteen mind you, men that throughout the summer have caught his and my eye.” He set down the asparagus and quickly bent down and snorted two lines, then perked back up and continued a little more brightly. “The Towel Party is a Fire Island institution! It’s not suitable for wallflowers or twinks, but since you’re our house guest you’ll be treated like a dignitary.” Tobias broke in, “Or at least a novelty.” The men all laughed except Manetti, who eyed Chris. Tobias went on to explain further, “A white towel and eye mask along with an invitation were left on each of the invitees’ doorsteps late last night.” He added to the table as an aside, “This year, gentlemen, you won’t believe the variety. A potpourri of perversity!” To Chris he said, “The invitation is for ten o’clock, and the celebrant is expected to wear the towel, mask and nothing more.” “One question, Mr. Glass,” interrupted Andy, finishing his Chablis. “Aren’t most houses home to several men, for the most part? How do they know whom the invitation is for?” “That’s the fun part. Self-selection,” Tobias answered. “It’s a house’s decision who they designate. And they almost always select the most philistine participant, making for the most delicious, unpredictable party. Even if it turns out to not be the one Mother and I had an eye on, the collective house knows best, don’t they dear?” Mitchel agreed wholeheartedly. “The result is always better than we could have anticipated or hoped for—and always in surprising ways.” “Chris?” Mitchel said, passing the coke tray to him. “No thank you, sir,” he said, passing the tray to Manetti, finishing his last bites of food. Manetti said, “What. You’re suddenly a prude about drugs?” “I’m still eating,” Chris complained. “And I don’t want to.” “Oh, Mother,” crooned Tobias. “An old married couple already, just like us.” “Do it,” was all Manetti had to say. Chris growled and snatched back the tray glaring at Manetti. After coming back up and wiping his nose, Chris said, “Mr. Glass. What is a bacchanal?” “Oh, dear,” said Tobias. *** The small dinner party had moved outside. Down in an unlit fire pit, Brunswick sliced the air with the sheathed katana blade, showing Chris and Crusher some swordfight moves from a recent episode. Chris watched enthralled. Crusher was duly impressed. Andy not so much. Manetti had maneuvered Tobias to get him alone by the pool, and was quizzing him about boats for sale. “Drax authorized me to purchase a yacht for him, that’s what brought us here.” “I can’t quite picture Drax on the open sea,” said Tobias, lighting another cigarette as he put out his first. Mitchel walked by, frowning at Tobias as he passed, holding coffee mugs for Brunswick and Crusher. “Don’t give me that look, Mother. It’s only my second.” “He has some idea about a new video,” Manetti went on. “Something like Chris the cabin boy, or something like that.” “Mmm. Sailors, pirates, swarthy men who haven’t bathed in months, capture an innocent boy and teach him the ways of the sea. Ah, the timeless story.” Tobias raised his hand as if reading a marque. “Shanghaied and Seduced. I’d buy that. Hell, I'd produce it if Drax would let me on the set.” He took a long drag off his cigarette. “Well, as a matter of fact, we have some acquaintances that own a mortuary in Montclair. Very macabre characters, with unseemly tastes. If half the rumors are true I certainly wouldn’t leave Chris alone in their company. They’re calling it quits after twenty years. Such a pity. Boris caught Roger milking the milkman.” From the fire pit Mitchel corrected, “He was a beer distributor.” “Shush. A milkman makes for a much better story. Anyway, they’ll be docking here in the morning. They always take the week before the Fourth off. If you’re serious I can have them for brunch, but only if you’re serious. They are undertakers, after all. Not really the life of the party.” He exploded with laughter. Manetti snorted. “I have a feeling that aside from all the mishegas of selling the business, the house, oy, I can’t image, they’ll most likely want to get rid of their yacht.” Mitchel came up behind Tobias and rested his hands on his shoulders. “Who will get Wallace, do you suppose?” “Oh, dear. I hadn’t thought about their Great Dane. Poor Wallace. I suppose they’ll have to split him in half.” The two men chuckled. Manetti pressed, “How much do you think a boat like theirs would run.” Mitchel squeeze in next to Tobias on his lounge chair, “They bought it ten years ago, didn’t they?” Tobias nodded. “That yacht at today’s prices? Maybe one hundred fifty, sixty. I wouldn’t go any higher. Have you seen how worn and cracked the outdoor seating is?” Mitchel said sliding his hand over Tobias kimono sleeve. “Almost as cracked and worn out as they are.” Mitchel croaked, while Tobias gave him a playful slap on the wrist. Chris had overheard part of the conversation about yachts and, since Brunswick had finished his demonstration and was putting the sword away, he drifted over with his hand behind his back. He was feeling mischievous from the coke and also a bit daring from all the male attention he was getting. He dropped his clothes next to Manetti and then did a cannon ball next to him. The spray soaked Manetti's entire back, water dripped over his forehead. “That’s it, you little prick,” he said, stripping off his jeans and vest. He dove naked into the water chasing Chris who was squealing with delight. The dinner party gathered round the pool laughing as Manetti caught up with Chris, picked him up by the neck and legs, rose the naked boy kicking high in the air, and threw him into the deep end of the pool. Crusher stripped off his top and shorts revealing a large, semi-erect woody. He dove in and swam up next to the submerged Chris. Chris popped up wiping his eyes. He said to the boy, “I told you he was low rent scum, didn’t I?” He ran his hand up Chris’ torso. “You come stay with Uncle Crusher when you get back in the city. I’ve got a guest room and I’d like to see what I can do with this body,” he said, as underwater he groped the boy’s hairless crotch. Manetti quickly swam up and got between Crusher and boy. “Afraid he’s got other plans, Uncle Crusher.” Manetti wrapped an arm around Chris’ torso and swam away with his charge. “What, you got a monopoly on the whole family, Manetti?” Crusher bellowed. “Gentlemen, niceness. I’m sure there’s enough Chris for everyone, isn’t there Michael?” Tobias ventured. “Not for free, there isn’t,” Manetti said, urging Chris out of the pool. “What a crab, Manetti,” Chris said, grabbing a white towel and going back over to the fire pit. Manetti followed him, wiping himself off and settling into one of the chairs next to Chris. Brunswick came over and sat opposite Chris. He pulled off his shirt flexing his chest, clearly for Chris’ benefit. The boy toweled his hair, astonished seeing in real life what he’d fantasized about so often in his bedroom back home. “Yeah, Manetti, what a crab,” Crusher said, joining them with his own towel tucked around his waist. Manetti finished drying, popped his butt up and wrapped the towel around himself. Instead of following the others, Chris flung his towel around his shoulders and sat provocatively with his legs spread wide for Brunswick benefit. Tobias and Mitchel had gone in the house and were bringing back several glasses filled with a fluorescent green liquid. Tobias took a look at Chris who was starting to get an erection. “Oh dear,” he said, handing the boy a glass. “And before any of the guests arrive.” “What is this, Mr. Glass,” Chris asked, as Tobias and Mitchel finished handing out the spirits. “It’s called le fée verte, a Towel Party tradition,” Tobias replied. “The green fairy,” Andy translated for Brunswick trying to distract him from Chris’ noticeable and none too shabby hairless boner. “Absinthe?” guessed Brunswick. “Certainement,” responded Mitchel. “We always have a shot before the festivities begin.” Crusher sniffed his glass. “They say, absinthe makes the heart grow fonder.” He looked up at Chris. The boy didn't really get the joke but liked Crusher and snickered anyway. Andy held his glass to the light of a tiki torch. “But it’s illegal, isn’t it?” Brunswick clucked his tongue turning to Andy. “And how many lines of coke have you done tonight, young man?” He ran his hand up Andy’s smooth leg, into his shorts and gave a squeeze. Andy beamed an embarrassed but radiant smile, a smile that showed just how smitten he was with the actor. “It's illegal? I’m in,” Chris said. He downed his glass all the while looking at Manetti. “Oh, yuck. Man! Nasty.” “Dear, boy,” Tobias rushed over to Chris. “It’s meant to be sipped.” He ruffled his blond mop. “Ew, I could just eat you up! Now, if you’re good," he said conspiratorially, "I’ll show you a little trick, but you’ll have to come to the table to see it. And you have to wrap your towel. You’re distracting everyone. Look. Poor Mister Crusher can’t keep from poking through his towel.” Several of the men took small sips. Manetti downed his absinthe in one defiant gulp, and followed Chris and Tobias to the patio table. Crusher followed and, true to what Tobias said, was having a time of it trying to keep his towel tied around himself with his very impressive hardon tenting out. When Manetti and Chris sat down on either side of Tobias, he refilled their drinks. Brunswick and Andy grew curious and gathered round the table. Over the two refilled glasses Tobias produced two slotted spoons and set them atop the rims. From the table’s sugar bowl Tobias picked out two sugar cubes, dipped them in his own absinthe and set them on the spoons. Mitchel dimmed the porch lights, then brought over a book of matches and lit the cubes. They all watched as a ghostly green flames wavered above the glasses. Tobias informed the group, “This is the old bohemian method of drinking absinthe.” He twisted the spoons and let the flaming cubes fall into the glass. The entire contents lit up, casting a bright green light over the men's faces. Chris was fascinated with the green fire. Manetti tried to look indifferent but felt slightly hypnotized by the light. Tobias extended his kimono-draped hand over the flame. “Et voila! The flaming green fairy.” “Appropriate,” quipped Crusher. That got even Manetti laughing. “Baudelaire loved it this way,” Mitchel said. Andy added, “I read so did Oscar Wilde.” “It brings out all sorts of dark impulses—‘harbinger of our darkest angels,’ wrote Poe.” Tobias stated. “You’ll soon see why Van Gogh painted in the manner he did. Now no cutting off Chris’ ear,” he wagged a finger at Manetti, who had no idea what the man was talking about. Chris held up the clouded green liquid and blew his out his flame. He waited till it was cool enough to drink and tasted a sip. “It’s like licorice,” he said. The rest of the men wanted to try their absinthe this way. Manetti shot back his again in a single gulp. As Tobias poured out another round, Mitchel warned everyone that cooking the absinthe made it a lot stronger and brought out the legendary hallucinatory qualities. “Yes, Mother,” Tobias sighed, igniting everyone’s drink. “Mr. Brunswick?” Chris said, feeling his chest. The combination of the coke and the initial effects of the absinthe had brought him round to seek advice from his hero. “Call me Chuck, Chris,” he said, blowing out the flame in his glass and taking a sip. “Mr. Chuck? I mean Chuck,” Chris snickered. He started tweaking his nipples without realizing it. Manetti pushed his hand down. “Um, what was I going to say? Oh yeah.” He took another sip before Manetti took his glass away. “You remember that episode where these crooks confronted a crooked cop, killed him and stole all his money?” “That set up, Chris,” he responded, rubbing a hand through his fleecy chest. He too was starting to feel the green fairy. “That seemed to happen in a lot of episodes.” “Yeah,” Chris said, looking at his idol’s chest, the pecs so round, his shoulders so hard. “Um, if there was a third guy that didn’t know any better, but the crooks got him to fetch them the illegal money, ‘cause the money was from drugs that the dirty cop had been skimming from, and this third innocent guy kills the two crooks, and steels their money, would Stacks Lightning still to track him down?” Manetti caught a quick exchange between Mitchel and Tobias. “He’d say the money should be turned over to the police, I would guess.” “But if he didn’t? If say, he bought…?” Chris looked at the mustache and wondered what it would feel like if Chuck was sucking his cock with the mustache brushing his skin, "bought a yacht..." or if they got into sixty-nining and the mustache was tickling his balls. “Dirty money has a habit of getting people dirty, son.” “That’s what I say, too. Makes you dirty,” Chris looked over at Manetti. “Real dirty.” There was a knock at the compound’s archway. The door opened, and an extremely buff Latino man with long caramel hair strolled in accompanied by a regal Black man with long flowing dreadlocks and a burly brown-bearded bear of a man. They all wore towels, their white masks and varying degrees of smiles. Tobias got up to greet his first guests putting on his own mask, while Manetti picked Chris up under his arm, saying he wanted to talk to him. He dragged the protesting Chris to their cabana, tossed him on the crusty bedsheets, and locked the door. “That’s it for you tonight. You’re grounded.” “No,” whined Chris, finding it difficult to get off the bed. “I want to play with those guys. I want to play with Chuck.” “You got too big of a mouth.” Chris was about to holler, but Manetti covered his mouth and pinned him to the bed. He raised a finger to warn Chris to behave, but Chris was struggled drunkenly and noisily. Manetti, too, was starting to feel the effects of the absinthe and knew he had to act quickly. He opened the nightstand’s drawer. He rifled through the paraphernalia. Out came a muzzle that went over Chris face. He cinched it tight. Chris tried to speak but his voice was severely muted. Manetti then took out some rope, tied the boy’s hands together and looped it into a discreet eye hook behind the headboard. Chris rolled around trying to get up but Manetti used his weight to secure the boy, first tying one leg, then the other, till the boy was spread eagle on the bed. He battled against the ropes, but the brat wasn’t going anywhere. Once he was assured Chris couldn’t escape, he observed his helplessness. Maybe it was the green fairy but he was starting to get arouse. His cock stirred beneath the folds of the towel. He looked the boy over, his eyes squinting with brooding thoughts. He sided up next to him and started stroking the defenseless boy’s cock, wanting him excited as he was. “So I’m a crab, am I?” Chris stopped contesting, and lay still. There was a new tone in Manetti’s voice, not quite playful anymore, a note of corrupt intent. “You know you've been trouble all night. You've been disobedient.” The tone his father took when he was about to get a beating. Manetti starting scanning the room. “Do you think I haven't noticed the gym bag’s not here. Where is it? What did you do with it?” he asked menacingly, not playing around. Not playing with his dick, just gripping it hard. Genuine fear lit up in Chris’ eyes. Manetti reached into the bondage drawer and brought out a thick studded dog collar. “I think it’s time we play a new game. A game where you learn your place, the same way Drax schooled me.” He locked the collar around Chris’ neck. He shuffled through the drawer’s contents, found something that brought up an evil smile. He pulled out a roll of copper wire and an electro stimulation kit. "I can stretch this game out for a very long time and it never leaves a trace. Or you can tell me where it is. The bag." Hearing no response, slowly he wrapped each one of Chris’ testicles tightly so they each stood out away from his body. He then attached alligator clips to the end of each wire and connected it to the kit. “Where it is?” He lubed his fingers and rubbed the tip of Chris erect shaft. With his other hand he turned on the machine. Chris instantly felt as if rubber bands were snapping his balls. The ceaseless electric shocks made his body dance on the bed. Manetti turned the dial down, and repeated the question. Chris refused to answer as much from his inborn stubbornness as resistance to Manetti coercion. Manetti turn the dial up again. He continued to rub the kid’s nob, beginning to confuse Chris’ sense between pleasure and pain. “The money, kid. Where. Is. It?” He turned the dial higher and stroked his fist tighter around Chris’ erection. Chris pleaded under his muzzle for Manetti to stop. Feeling the power he had over this boy, Manetti started playing with himself. He asked Chris, “It almost feels good, doesn’t it?” He jacked them both. “Almost.” He upped the voltage again and Chris shuddered, real tears forming in his eyes. “Under the house,” he confessed through his muzzle, praying Manetti would stop. “Which house? This house?” Chris nodded. “Too many people outside.” Manetti looked wild contemplating his next move. He stared at Chris like a stranger, his dark brows scowling. His looked changed from anger to hurt. “Why’d you hide it from me?" He dialed the kit back up not for fun but to make him feel pain like he felt. "I could have just swiped it you know.” The voltage going through his balls brought out a screamed but party music played and a large chorus of men milling around muffled his cry. Chris yelled for help. That made Manetti’s mask switch back to anger. He dial the machine up even higher. Chris repeatedly begged for him to stop, but his pleas were easily drowned out by the din and disco music. Manetti closed his eyes. He’d never saw this side of Manetti. Didn’t want to. “Stop!” came out as a muffled plea. Manetti turned off the kit. On re-opening his eyes were clouded, it looked like he didn’t recognize Chris, only that he had a tied up naked body before him. From the drawer he withdrew a leather hood that covered Chris' head down to his cheeks leaving only two hole for his eyes to peer through. He laid a case on the bed and unzipped it. The case revealed twelve shiny metal instruments, long rods whose widths ran from thin to very thick, secured onto a bed of red velvet. Manetti removed one of the thinner ones. He was still stroking the thin body of the boy, but stopped momentarily to grease the rod. “You need to mind completely. Do whatever ever I say when I say it.” He pushed Chris’ pole straight up. With his pinky finger, he pushed lubricant into the boy’s piss slit, then held the instrument against the opening. He let it slide in about an inch, sending shockwaves over Chris as he realized what was about to happen. Manetti took a firm grip of his cock and stroking it, encouraged the weight of the rod to penetrate the boy’s urethra. It slowly made its way down. At first Chris bucked against the invasion, but that made the rod fall even faster so he stopped, tried to accept it, and felt it ooze steadily and unrelentingly downward. He flung his head back and forth at the odd and unnatural sensation. Never thought anything could enter him so intimately, so overwhelming his sense of what could and what couldn’t be done to his body. With every inch he wanted to it out of him, but with every inch it seduced him by its callous indifference. There was a slight S-shape bend in it, and about four inches in, it fell quickly in line with the contours of his channel, slid swiftly in all the way. Manetti then once again started stroking him. The thrill of steel violating his body like this, having Manetti control all his senses, was enough to bring him to an orgasm in spite of the perversity or perhaps because of it. Manetti read how the faceless body bucked in his hand. He released the cock and let it bob on its own, as the kid twitched but didn’t cum. He pulled the tip of the rod almost all the way out then let it slide back in again on its own accord. After minutes of these internal dick fucks, Chris grew to desire this new feeling of his penis being tortured, loved that Manetti was his torturer. When Manetti allowed him to jerk his cock into his hand, Chris realized this man could do anything to him he wanted. “Are you a good boy?” Manetti pulled out one of the thicker instruments and held it up to Chris to contemplate. Chris shook his head both with fear and excitement. “No, you won’t be good?” Chris nodded that he would. “Oh, you’re saying you want this?” Chris shook his head no. “Doesn’t really matter what you want, boy.” The man pulled the tip of the sound out, lubed the new thicker rod, pushed more lube in his slit and held the sound against Chris’ thin opening. “I’ll eventually fuck your cock with my pinkie. Think you’ll like that?” Manetti pushed the thicker sound into his piss slit. Chris cried No! under his muzzle, but the heavy rod dropped steadily and painfully down his shaft, stretching it wider than his urethra was meant to stretch. The boy rasped inside his muzzle, his body shaking at the odd and torturous discomfort. Manetti had started stroking him again, again confusing his receptors, unable to determine whether he wanted this feeling or wanted it to stop. Manetti wouldn’t stop either way so he laid there while the rod inched his way down, aided by Manetti’s pumping fist. The rod halted about three inches into his shaft. Manetti eased his grip and with his fingers started rubbing the spot in his shaft just below where the sound had stopped. The finger stimulated Chris’ urethra, involuntary inviting the painful invader to continue its journey. It fell in deeper. Manetti kept at him, lightly scratching further down his shaft, provoking the painful acceptance of the monstrously thick instrument. Tiring of how long it was taking, Manetti pushed the remaining inch of the sound into Chris, who let out a muffled holler of pain. He then took sadistic delight in pulling the large rod out and back in, spending an extraordinary amount of time watching the boy’s body go from excruciating agony to mild excitement and, eventually, complete rapture. The boy gradually began fucking the air, gyrating his hips. “Good little pain pig. That’s it, be daddy’s pain addict. You like this, don’t you, fucker.” Chris' brain was too addled to respond. All he knew to do was fuck the air harder to keep the instrument poking his prostate. He’d convulse uncontrollably, then return to fucking the fucker inside his shaft. He was ready to blow but Manetti felt darker impulses emerge. He pulled off the boy's mask and intimately appraised Chris face. How easy it was, Manetti thought, to pervert the boy. How the kid’s instincts, being Ben’s brother, were on the slutty side anyway. He decided he wanted to be the one to push him over the edge, make him a dirtier pig than even he was. He left the sound where it was and searched the drawer withdrawing several plastic tubes, a metal ball clam and hex key, and a hand pump, and placed all of it on the bed. “You think you’re some fucking clean cut kid. But I know there’s a dirty street whore in you, a homeless pussy boy who'd do anything for a meal, anything for his next fix.” He licked the kid’s nipple and placed one of the smaller tubes over it and pumped it till it sucked in a good inch of the kid’s tit. He did the same for the other one. It didn’t hurt but Chris saw how plump his nipples were in the vacuum. Soon he’d have utters like Manetti and Master Drax. Manetti unwrapped the copper wire and pulled Chris’ balls painfully down, locking the thick ball weight around his stretched testicles. With the hex key, he locked it in place. “Who owns you now, boy?” “You do, Sir,” Chris called out from under the muzzle, hoping Manetti would let him go. “Hardly mine yet, boy,” Manetti replied. “Soon though. Sometime tonight you're going to prove to me you're a whore. Only then will you'll be mine.” He picked out a very large butt plug with a metal strip running down it. He generously applied lube and twisted it into Chris ass, who grunted as it was going in. As it stretched his ass open to the object’s full width, Chris’ protesting cries came to a crescendo. His ass lips slipped over its wide smooth edge and, as it quickly narrowed, his sphincter pulled it into himself. Chris breathed heavily trying to adjust to the huge object now inside his rectum. Its base kept his anus opened with a constant three inch stretch. Manetti took the wire that came out of the butt plug’s base and connected it into the electro kit. He then took an alligator clip and attached it to the tip of the thick sound going into the boy's shaft. He adjusted some setting and flicked it on. “This cycles up for a very long time before it comes back down. You’re going to love it. Or maybe not. I didn’t at first, but Drax used it to finally persuade me to not only use my hole, but to be it.” Chris felt the first tiny spark slowly run down his penis, then snap sharply through his prostate and land on the metal edge of the butt plug traveling from inner tip slowly ascending out to his sphincter. Once the journey ended, it began again. Tip, to root, snap through his prostate, and run out his hole. It didn't really hurt, more or less tickled. “Do you know the story of the frog who was put in a bowl of warm water and was slowly boiled to death?” Manetti asked the muzzled Chris. “That’s the setting on the machine. It's called the boiled frog. The voltage increases so slowly you won’t realize when it eradicates what's up here,” he said, tapping Chris’ temple. “After, all you’ll see yourself as, is as a hole.” The spark was manageable. Not painful. Its regularity was almost soothing. Almost. Manetti got up and after washing up in the bathroom came back in and searched his jeans, pulling out a small baggy of white powder. “Holy Christ, do you even know how hot you look right now, baby? I don’t know why," he said with glossy eyes, "but I'm lovin' the idea of whoring you out all night. I want you to take so many loads you’re going to be shitting cum into next week.” He returned to the bathroom and soon came back with two orange-capped rigs. Tapping the vial to the light, Manetti said, his voice dispassionate and clinical, “This’ll get you through the next hour. You want to flirt with Crusher and Brunswick? I’ll let you play with them all you want. I want everyone to play with you, but first they gotta pay. Don’t move your arm.” Manetti felt for a protruding vein, stuck him, saw the flash of red, and slammed him good. Chris coughed beneath the muzzle. Manetti ran a hand across his hot flesh, his skinny ribs, the smooth concave belly. He lightly stroked the boy’s flicking dick. The kid responded with the expected quiver everywhere he touched. He removed the muzzle. “You want dick, don’t you, boy?” Chris licked his lips as if starving. “Yeah, Sir,” he said in a steady and determined voice, eyes like large black pearls. “Lots of dick. And fist, Sir. Lots of fists.” Chris bobbed his head eagerly, mouthed a silent thank you. Every now and then his hips twitched as the voltage leapt through his prostate. “Don’t thank me yet,” Manetti responded, uncapping his rig. He stuck himself, rode the rush, and steadied himself with a hand on the door. He turned off the lights, opened the drapes, and left Chris to spin, while he went out to fuck someone or get fucked, he didn’t give a fuck which, and then come back to fetch Chris for his first trick of many. The door clicked shut. In the dark, Chris laid spread eagle on the bed, rushing wildly, shuddering lightly. Pain sat with him so he wasn’t alone. It was becoming familiar, pain was, not a friend exactly—maybe more of an escort. He glanced through the window, each round of electricity growing a little more pronounced, drilling a bit deeper into his permanent hard wiring. He looked up. Outside, in the wavering light of the pool, a sea of a thousand naked men swam toward him. ***

I agree Beastboy42. Everything versbbguy rights is hot AF!! Never get tired of em.

You always get my attention.

This is 100% true, having occurred two week ago. I hadn't been with a man for some five months. Oh, my sense of self control had slipped-up a few times both at the local bathhouse and at a party called 'CumUnion' in Ft. Lauderdale, but those occasions were pretty far in the rear view mirror, at least from my perspective. Since those occasions my doctor had run the tests for all manner of things, and had given me a clean bill of health. Family life had made slipping away to meet guys substantially more difficult, and despite some effort on my part, I had yet to be truly successful making everything work. This past Tuesday I found I had the entire day free, and was in just the right mood for cock, so I logged onto A4A, BBRT, Squirt, posted a couple of advertisements on Craigslist, and reached out to every guy I found vaguely looking, but as of mid afternoon I had a whole lot of nothing, when I connected with a guy who had advertised a seven and a half inch cock, which unfortunately turned out to be scarcely six inches, and which blew a load in my mouth scarcely 30 seconds after I had swallowed it. Orlando has a million bottoms to every top it seems, and as it got late I became pretty frustrated with my lack of progress. Although I had good reason to doubt my self control, I decided to go to Club Orlando. I was determined to get some cock inside my ass. I told myself the same things I always did, that I would always carry a couple of condoms, that I would insist the tops use them, that I would have ample time to get fucked, so I shouldn't feel the necessity of giving in to a top, however attractive, if the top refused to fuck with a condom. I had a mission, to get in and have safe fun, or to get out if I felt I was slipping. I got there about 8:30 PM, got a locker, and because my poppers were rather old, picked-up a new bottle. I was surprised to learn from the clerk the Club was out of magnum condoms, but they had plenty of regular ones. After I had stripped out of my street clothes, I entered the main Club and went to my favorite spot, the dark room in the maze where I went to the rear corner. The club was busy, not like super packed but there were guys walking through every room. The room was packed, with no fewer than five men bent over and maybe twice that standing around. I took off my towel and made my way in. I reached out to any cock that came by, but it seemed nobody was interested. I pushed up against the one vacant part of the fuck bench, and the second I did hands sought-out my ass and fingers explored my hole. Guys got behind me to fuck me and the moment I held back the condom they walked away. Three times this happened before I got super frustrated and went to the steam room to relax. The steam room has tiered seating area, and a separate little closed off area. I went to the more secluded section, which was empty, and relaxed. Before long I was joined by an older man who stood in front of me and started stroking his cock. The space was small, and I easily leaned in and started sucking him. He grew quickly to a solid seven inches. I grabbed his ass with both hands, pulling his cock into my mouth. Just then I felt him take the condom out of my hand. I leaned back, took a big hit of the new poppers and spun myself around while he put the condom on. His cock probed my hole. I was very glad I had pre-lubed myself. I was so horny I couldn't wait and back onto his cock as quickly as he pushed in. I was so turned on and sexually frustrated that his cock bottomed out without so much as a hint of pain. He fucked me with slow strokes, and it was barely a minute before he started shuddering and came in the condom. I noticed we had a watcher, who got behind me ready to fuck me bare before I handed him my other condom. He put it on without complaint and started fucking me quickly. This new cock was much smaller than the first guy, and in truth I wasn't really enjoying the experience, but thankfully he came just as fast and they were both suddenly gone. I was in a state of pure lust, having finally indulged but considering the two encounters I had just experienced, felt as if I was being teased. En route to the dark room for another try, I stepped into the lobby to pickup a couple of condoms, and then stepped back into the maze. Remembering the Club had upgraded the second darkroom, I decided to give it a try. Taking a huge sniff of poppers, I entering the room, making my way to the back where five or six men were gathered. The men were, for the most part, in their late 50s or 60s, but they were clustered about a young twink who was on his knees as he sucked every cock that came near his face. I saw opportunity, and dropped to my knees nearby, sure enough two of them immediately came over. Neither was over six inches at full mast, but they both stayed hard while I alternated between the two cocks. One guy came on my face, and immediately left, only to be immediately replaced by a black man with a fairly large cock, who literally walked up out of the dark and slapped me in the face with his dick. Seeing at least eight inches of uncut black cock I tried to stuff every inch down my throat, and the other man I was blowing moved to play with my ass. I stood up, quickly slid a condom on the uncut cock, and bent over to resume sucking it, which gave the other man access to my ass. With a big hit of poppers I impaled my throat on the black cock in front of me, and gagged only when I reached the base. Once I was sure the cock in my throat was as hard as it was gonna get, I tried to get a condom on the cock that was interested in my ass, but before I made any headway, the other guy audibly came, and immediately walked out of the room. With some difficulty I turned around to see what was going on, just as the black cock slid into my crack, which I then realized, was covered with the warm goo of the guy who had just blown his load. The black cock, meanwhile, worked that goo into my ass before I could really act on this information, stretching my ass wide open, which stung. I took huge hits of the poppers while this black stranger pounded me. In order to maintain my balance I had to hang onto the safety bars management had thoughtfully installed on the walls. Now, I must admit I am not in the best shape, and his relentless fucking was wearing me out, I was panting, and the hits of poppers I continually took had me spinning. I felt him pull his dick out, and turned back. The guy who had been fucking me turned to a nearby man nearby saying "Dude, you've gotta try this ass." I really couldn't get a clear image of the new guy as the sweat in my eyes and general darkness prevented me from focusing, but I definitely could tell when the guy slid his cock into my ass. His cock wasn't quite as big as that of the preceding guy, but still it filled my hole. He was so energetic I could scarcely keep on my feet as he fucked my ass, and naturally I didn't even consider offering resistance. In any event after a few minutes he pulled out and shot all over my back, whereupon the previous top rubbed the cum off my back onto his condom covered cock and started fucking me. After maybe a minute or so he came in the condom and walked off. I grabbed my towel and stepped out of the dark room, my pulse racing, and generally feeling so turned on my cock felt like it would burst. Still, the sensation of the warm wetness coating and dribbling out of my hole left me pissed that I had engaged in unsafe sex. I was about two feet out the door when a hand grabbed my cock, and an older man, maybe 70, who was standing by the glory hole booths, pulled me to him. I was mad at myself and frustrated, and made the snap decision head would make me feel better, so when he got on his knees and swallowed my cock I wasn't going to stop him. I am not hung particularly well, so he easily deep throated me, and augmented my pleasure by slipping his fingers into my ass. I took a huge hit of poppers and leaned into it, in the process allowing my stresses to dissipate. Another man of a similar age approached, and I got the impression the two men knew each other. In any event the newcomer started playing with my nipples and rubbing my balls as his partner sucked me. The whole scene was really hot, and I got super into their hands all over me. The newcomer stepped behind me, his decently sized cock (but still soft) cock rubbing against my crack. I reached back to tug on it while he explored my body. The sucker got on his feet, and turned to line his hole up with my cock. I was so turned on I didn't hesitate, but slid my entire cock into his warm wet hole, which was clearly pre-loaded, presumably with cum. I didn't even move, allowing the two men to take command of the session. The two pressed against me. My cock was warm and happy, and increasingly I felt a hard cock prodding my ass. The man against my back had apparently now hard, so I wasn't terribly surprised or unhappy when I felt his cock slide into my hole. The new cock, which I hadn't actually seen, was quite large, which effectively resulted in my fucking the other man with some energy. The top in my ass required only about 30 seconds to cum, and he made a fair amount of noise. He pulled out, grabbed my head back by my hair and ordered me to throat him. I pulled out of the ass I was in, turned around, cleaning his wet, cummy cock. I felt his partner turn behind me and grab my cheeks, followed by a massive pressure on my wet leaking hole. I reached back and felt a raw cock, maybe six and a half inches long, but as thick as a beer can, working its way into my hole. Someone presented me with poppers, so I took a deep hit, which allowed both cocks to slip into me, one in my ass, one in my mouth. I gagged on the slowly softening cock in my throat as the thick cock behind me pulsed painfully in my ass, filling me with cum. He withdrew his cock, and cum spilled out of my hole onto my legs. The man who had just filled me pressed me and his partner closer to the wall and began licking my cum dribbling hole. The cock in my mouth was rock hard again, I was impressed at the stamina exhibited by a man of his age. I had not been this turned on in years, and melted between the two. I occasionally stole glances around and noticed quite a few men, again almost entirely 60 and up, nearby. One of them stepped behind me, and the man eating me guided his raw cock into my ass. I gagged and slurped on the big cock in my mouth as man after man was guided into my hole, and came deep inside of me. The first few were fast, guys with smaller cocks that came after a few pumps. After that run of men an obese Hispanic man, easily over 350 pounds, got behind me and started working what felt like a baseball bat up my asshole. I noticed the guy who had been eating me was sucking cock while this massive dick opened me. And he had the top back off while he spit the load he just sucked directly into my open hole. That next thrust was merciless, as the man behind me sunk one of the largest cocks of my entire life into me to the hilt. I will finish this when I can. It was a really long night, and I made some notes, so I could remember the details.

I wanna chat with nasty dudes right now I've taken raw loads at gloryholes, in theaters, public restrooms on my back with my ass under the stall, cars, parks, blindfolded in a hotel ro0m, anywhere I can get a quick load. I can't stop taking loads, I have tried. It's impossible. The feeling I get when a stranger dumps his load deep inside my ass is indescribable. It's a high. Knowing that some strange man, who I usually never even see, has his bare cock up inside my butt and is using my hole as his own personal ass pussy to dump his load into is the sexiest thing I have ever encountered. Knowing that 6, 7, 10 men use my hole in a row, each other guy plunging into a sloppier and more cum filled hole is simply irresistible for me. Knowing that I might be considered the nastiest whore they've ever fucked is something I can't ever stop. I am addicted to having anonymous strangers empty their balls into my ass.

i actually got bugfucked dec 31, 1999/january 1, 2000 by 15 toxic poz guys. one of these days, i gotta write that story down.

Part 24 It became clear that Thomas knew what he had gotten himself into as he began to beg to be 'knocked up' and for 'poz cum'. As people started to leave and Thomas was left with the twins and Steve he openly admitted that he had been looking to get pozzed so that he could be free to take any cock and load offered him and possibly poz a few neg asses along the way. This news got Steve thinking and as he looked and the fit, 18 year old asked him if he'd like ti work for him. Thomas didn't hesitate and answered yes without knowing any details. Thomas had a dark side from reading stories on Breeding Zone. He then asked Steve, "What would you want me to do for you?" Steve told him that there were many facets to his business from performing like the twins to being paid to have sex with someone. Thomas began to get hard while Steve went into detail on the money he could make starting with getting paid for his pozzing video that would be privately sold. Noticing Thomas's growing hard cock Steve asked him if he'd like to 'do something with his tool?' Thomas said he wanted to fuck the twin who had watched him fuck his brother. He added that he already gave his brother 3 neg loads and feels he should give his last few to his twin. Thomas had a talent of cumming without the bottom ever knowing it, especially when he's smoked some Tina. The twin in question took Thomas's place in the sling and before he knew it he took 4 loads from the soon to be poz friend. The fourth load was known since it was the largest and strongest orgasm. Thomas was eager to start working for Steve, but was told he could only start working after he had the 'fuck flu'. Thomas understood this and asked what the odds were that the bug took during his getting fucked by so many different guys. Steve told him that the odds were even money considering the rigs used to slam him with were dirty point from poz guys. Sure enough Thomas came down with the 'fuck flu' 10 days later. The first weekend after his recovery Steve had arranged a light schedule of clients and Thomas began his work. Some of the clients he met with wanted to show him off, some wanted to just party and fuck. During this time Thomas kept priming the pump (as he called it) with his nerdy roommate who he knew to be a closeted fag. Troy was his name and he was from a small farming town. Through the talks he had with the shy kid, he knew him to be a virgin. Troy asked a lot of question about gay sax and Thomas could see his little dick get hard as they talked. Thomas thought he's make a good cum dump working for Steve. He took the idea, along with a few pictures he took of his 5'6", 110 pound, brown hair and eyes, slim roommate for Steve to look over. Steve knew that with the right atmosphere and chemical enhancements Troy could easily be turned into the whore he was meant to be. Thomas made one request to Steve, he wanted to be the one to take his roommate cherry and give him his first taste of cock. Steve agreed and with his monthly party coming up the next weekend figured that would be the perfect time for this boy conversion of questioning, neg virgin to poz, cum dump whore. He supplied Thomas with GHB to dose his roommate with before they would leave for the party. All week Thomas started to tell Troy about this exclusive party he was invited too this weekend and that he was allowed to bring one person and he wanted to bring Troy. Troy felt special since he was going to his first real college party and an exclusive party. The night of the party Thomas suggested that they have a drink together before heading over to the party. As they walked across campus Thomas could tell the G was already starting to work on Troy so that when they arrived at Steve's Troy didn't really notice that there were no girls attending. The naked guys swimming didn't even seem to bother the G'ed out Troy, in fact he openly stared at the naked bodies before him, Thomas noticed his roommate gawking at the naked party goers and asked him, "See anything you like?" This made Troy blush and gave Thomas the opening he was looking for as he leaned in and gave his roommate his first real kiss. Troy seemed to naturally accept his roommate's kiss. Thomas made sure to introduce Troy to Steve, Matt and Bam Bam, before escorting Troy to a designated area where he could start to push Troy's buttons and start his journey to becoming Steve whore. The area was semi private with night vision cameras to record all the details. The two kissed again once they were in this secluded spot, this time the kiss was more passionate as Thomas slipped his tongue inside his roommate's mouth causing him to moan. Thomas knew he had to make this 'first time' for Troy one he would never forget. In fact it would be a feeling the soon to be whore would chase again and again as he would try to please any man he was going to be with after that night. As the long, passionate kiss ended Thomas whispered to Troy that with all the talking the two has done that he knew exactly what he needed and that they'd take it as slow r as fast as Troy wanted. Troy nodded in agreement as he leaned in for another kiss. This time as they kissed Thomas began to slowly undress his (now willing) roommate. Soon enough Troy followed his roommate's lead and worked to get his clothes off. In short time both were naked. Thomas first give Troy's 6" cock a light stroke before he made a quick move to give him his first rim job. As he keeled behind the naked roomy he dove in between his hairless ass as he began to lick the outside of his freshly washed hole. Thomas could still smell the faint hint of Ivory soap as he worked his tongue around and eventually into Troy's virgin hole moaning at the new found sensation he was experiencing. In Troy's slightly, bent over position he couldn't help but look between his legs and clearly see in the dim light Thomas's 8", hard, drooling cock bouncing with his heart beat. With the G releasing his inner desires he couldn't help himself as he asked, "Your dick looks so good, can I please suck it? I want to suck my first dick." Not wanting to disappoint, Thomas Stood up knowing (from his personal experience) that a good whore gets on his knees to suck cock. As he applied a little pressure to Troy's shoulders getting him to lower to his knees he let him know, "Of course you can suck my cock." As Troy assumed his new position on his knees Thomas let him know as he grabbed himself, "This is a cock, not a dick, if you want to suck my cock, do it right and please me, you'll need to follow my directions, understand?" Troy looked up and answered a simple "Yes." Thomas began to instruct Troy in the art of sucking cock. He first had Troy show his cock love with his tongue before having him take the head into his mouth. Troy was eager to please as he followed everything he was told. Troy was a little hesitant when it came time to take his roommate's cock into his throat. Thomas simply looked down at him and he knew his place and that if he was going to be good at sucking cock he'd have to learn to deep throat a cock. Thomas told him to breath in through his nose as he lowered himself onto his cock and to relax his throat as the tip reached the back of his mouth. Once his cock was there ready to enter he was to breath his cock into his throat. With Thomas's hand on the back of his head he had little choice as he felt his head being pushed down and the cock he was sucking slowly snaking its way down his throat. He did his best to follow the directions he was given. Just as he thought he was going to puke or pass out due to the lack of air, the hand on his head let up and he was able to slowly pull back. Thomas let Troy know that he did well for his first deep throating and asked if he was up to try again. As if sucking cock and deep throating was becoming natural to Troy (and it was) he bobbed up and down 2 times before burying his nose in his roommate's pubs. Troy repeated this a couple more times to Thomas's amazement and bring him close to feeding Troy his pos cum. Of course he had better plans for his poz seed. He pulled Troy off his cock as he lowered himself so that the two could kiss some more. While the two kissed Thomas asked, "Are you liking what were doing so far?" Troy answered with a "Yes" to which he was told, "Stand up and turn around, I was to eat that ass some more. Get you ready to lose that virginity you told me about." Troy had an idea where this was going and stood up and turned giving Thomas access to his ass. It was now time to get Troy's hole ready to be 'seeded'. Thomas had a small bottle of warming lube (warmed from the Tina mixed into it) along with a nice shard of Tina. He figured he'd tell the dumb farm kid as he started to lube his hole after a good rimming that he was 'opening' him up in preparation for his thick cock. Again Troy couldn't help himself as he began to moan while Thomas began to work his tongue around and then inside Troy's neg ass. Thomas again asked his roommate if he was enjoying himself. At first troy nodded yes, but then added, "OH FUCK! Take me, give me what you know I need. You know I want it all." Was Troy asking to not just be fucked, but to be pozzed? In the small farming community where Troy grew up it was very religious. It was so religious they never taught sex education in school. There was no information provided on safe sex, the use of condoms or HIV. Thomas knew all this and why Troy was ripe for the 'picking' (or pozzing in this case). Thomas knew it was time to 'lube' the neg boy up and start getting his ass hungrier for his cock. He alternated between tongue and finger as he let Troy know, "I'm going to start getting you ready for what you really need." Troy again could only nod in agreement as he felt the transition from tongue to fingers. The first bit of tainted lube pushed in by a single finger into his tight hole made Troy gasp. It was followed by a little more lube and a second finger as Thomas slowly worked his fingers stretching and tearing at the walls getting them ready for his seed to be planted. A low moan was still escaping through Troy's lips as more lube was added along with a third finger. When Thomas pulled his three fingers from Troy's hole he marveled at how his hole seemed to stay open a few seconds as if it was asking for something more. Thomas knew exactly what it was asking for and knew it was time to booty bump the unsuspecting roommate. Thomas took the Tina shard with some more lube and slipped it inside as he let Troy know he was almost ready after he stretched him open some more. With his three fingers he pushed the shard in as far as it would go and then began to flex his fingers so that Troy would think the slight burn was from having his hole stretched open to accommodate the poz spike that was ready to breed him. Troy's ass began to respond as the shard inside him was almost completely melted. He began to grind his ass backwards onto Thomas's hand trying to get more inside. Thomas knew he was more than ready as he stood up behind his roommate, wrapped his arms around his body, positioned his cock at the entrance to his neg ass and slowly applied pressure trying to breach the outer ring. What surprised him was Troy pushing back and trying to impale himself onto his cock. As his cock head popped inside Troy let out a decent moan that was sure to be heard by anyone around the corner at the party. Both of them held still as Thomas first kissed Troy on neck before whispering, "Breathe in and just stay still, breathe in and relax, let your hole get accustomed to having a cock inside." The two were frozen still. As much as Thomas wanted to just go ahead and plow on in and fuck he knew that he needed to let Troy enjoy his first fuck, to learn the pleasure his ass would give others as well as the pleasure it would bring him when he let anyone fuck him. As the two stood there Thomas could feel Troy's hole start to relax and open up as it accepted his hard cock. He was already heavily leaking precum as he asked Troy, "How are you doing bro? Are you ready for some more of my cock in your hole?" Troy not only nodded he began to push back as Thomas took the cue and slowly pushed forward. Troy couldn't understand how all of a sudden he felt this hunger inside his ass that could only be satisfied by being filled by a dick, no not a dick, a cock. As he continued to moan he turned his head a little and asked Thomas, "Push it all in. Please push your cock all the way inside me. Make me yours." Thomas replied, "Only if your sure." About a third of his cock remained to be pushed inside as Troy nodded yes and added "I'm sure." Thomas first gave Troy a kiss on his neck. He didn't need to be asked again. With the position Troy was in and the hold he had on his body gave him the ability to thrust forward sinking his cock balls deep and eliciting a yelp (that was definitely heard by the party guests) followed by a satisfying moan. Thomas held still allowing Troy to get used to his thick, 8" cock before he st about slowly pistoning in and out of the former virgin. It took about 10 minutes for Thomas to give Troy his first poz load. The next load took a little longer. Troy continued to moan as Thomas began to fuck him making Thomas wonder if this was just cause it is his first time getting fucked or would he do this with anyone who fucked him as a whore. Thomas made sure that Troy was enjoying his fucking, although he figured he must be since he was pushing back to meet his inward thrusts. Thomas said, "I can tell your enjoying my cock inside you." Troy replied, "Yes I am. Are you enjoying having your big, thick cock inside me?" Thomas gave a nice hard thrust as he was close to delivering his second load and answered, "What does that tell you" while giving Troy a couple more hard thrusts eliciting the former virgin to moan with each one. Troy then asked, "Fuck me like you know I need to be fucked. Give it all to me. I want to feel you explode inside me." He had no idea what he had just asked for and Thomas wasn't going to let him down as he moved his arms from around Troy's body to placing his hands on Troy's hips as he began to power fuck his roommate. He delivered 2 more loads without Troys knowledge before his cum dump said, "Your cock feels so hard, so big inside me. It feels so good to have your cock inside me. Fuck, I need your cum inside me making me yours." The cum already inside Troy had him marked. The drugs he has already had, and soon to have more, will cement his brain to chase this feeling again and again with every man he is paid to service. Thomas was really pounding into Troy. He asked his fuck toy, "Are you sure you're ready for me to breed your ass?" Troy nearly shouted, "Yes, fuck yes, breed me!" That was enough to send Thomas over the edge as he slammed into Troy deeper than he had past the deep internal ring) and shot his biggest load. As the two were recovering from their fuck Thomas noticed a figure in the shadows. He knew it was Steve.

Part 20 A few night later Matt showed the video of the boys to Steve. Steve knew the guy who hosted these partied main business was having his boys perform on camera. They had an agreement that they never tried int the other's line of business without consulting the other before. Steve knew that his friend rented his boys out on rare occasions and only to their 'fans' who paid to make their fantasy come true. Steve had always wanted a couple 'performance' boys to do live sex shows at private parties. He thought the idea of the twins working for him like that was a perfect idea. Since Matt discovered the talent he had rights to them as per their agreement. He called his buddy to discuss this before having Matt retrieve the twins for a private meeting where they'd get an offer they wouldn't refuse. Matt knew exactly how to contact the twins without drawing attention. He knew that they like to go on a run every night. He took Bam Bam and they waited down the block his Bam Bam car knowing the twins would stop to talk. After they left the party the twins were so out of the closet. The twins got in the back of Bam Bam's car and began to make out which progressed into cock sucking and ending with them fucking. The twins thanked the two men who helped them out of their shell. Matt told them, "Don't thank us yet. We can show you a lot more if you're interested." The twins were excited at the chance for these college men to teach them more and that's when they told Matt about their nightly run since their father wouldn't let them have cell phones. Upon seeing the car the twins made a quick stop at the open window and leaned in to hear what Matt had to say. Matt asked them when they would be able to get away for a night like they had that previous weekend. The twins looked at each other knowing that their parents had a wedding to go to that up coming weekend and they would be home alone from Thursday through Monday. Matt asked, "You think you could skip school on Friday?" to which the twins replied, "No problem." Matt told them to be ready after school and arranged a place to pick them up. The weekend quickly came and soon the twins were brought over to Steve's. They had no idea what was really planed for them they night as they were taken to the basement basement where they were allowed to shower and clean up (an out) as the final 'preparations' for the weekend were made. When the twins were ready they rejoined both only in their underwear, a now naked Matt and Bam Bam who had a naked Robbie with them. The twins quickly shucked what little they had in upon seeing their naked hosts before being shown the play area that was well equipped with a number of items that intrigued the twins. One thing they recognized were the two slings hanging in the middle of the room. They were then asked what they had been up to all week at home. The twins could hardly contain themselves as they confessed to fucking when ever they could with their parents in the next room while the three college men were already blowing clouds as Matt asked, "You just kissed and fucked? What but sucking cock?" With the twins staring at the pipe they admitted they had thought about that but liked fucking more. Matt told "It's time you learn" as the pipe was now being passed between the twins as Robbie dropped to his knees and directed the twins to join him as he began to suck Matt's cock first (since he is not as big as his boyfriend, Bam Bam) taking the rod into his throat a couple times before switching to Bam Bam's cock which he had no problem deep throating his monster cock. The whole time the twins were watching they were blowing some impressive clouds. After some instruction it was time for the twins to try sucking both cocks. Knowing this was (possibly/probably) not easy for them to accomplish, they wanted to see them try. After only being able to get the cock to the back of their throats it was time for Plan B. That's where Robbie really was going to fit in with his smaller cock. They then had the twins start taking sucking on Robbie and soon they were deep throating him with ease. Then the twins moved onto taking turns sucking each other since they each seemed to have bigger cocks them Robbie, but not nearly what Matt and Bam Bam were packing. The plan here was mostly Steve's with the idea of getting them into sucking each other for an audience making suggestions they took turns sucking each other. Once the Matt was satisfied that the twins had found a 'new hobby' to occupy their time he figured it was going to take a little more to get them to swallow cum. It was time for a little G before the twins were going to be shown the finer points of swallowing. They were each given a cup of G laced cola and tole to drink it all down as they continued to play with each other as the 3 college men watched. As the action continued they were prompted as to what they should do as the G took effect. The audience grew as the action between the twins continued until it was clear that they were going to need more 'chemical' courage. When Steve finally joined the small group he was introduced to the twins. He asked the twins how much they were enjoying their new found mutual pleasure. After the twins admitted to Steve, the gather group and themselves that they each had thought about sex with each other. Steve then told them how they could make some money working for him, but they needed to be able to follow direction. He then asked them about their fucking each other and if they liked dumping their load inside the other's ass. The twins admitted they liked that the best. The twins were then asked about swallowing the other's cum, to which the twins admitted that they were a little apprehensive about swallowing since their (straight) male friends admitted that girls they would get blow jobs from didn't like to swallow. That's when Bam Bam stepped forward with Robbie who quickly knelt at his (more dominant) boyfriend's feet and began sucking cock like his life depended on it for life. The twins watched as Bam Bam placed his hand on the back of Robbie's head to prevent him from pulling off (as if he would even try) and within a few minutes it was very clear Bam Bam was ready to blow his load. Bam Bam grunted as he filled Robbie's mouth. Steve whispered something to the twins as they watch only nodding in agreement. He looked to Matt and nodded. Matt then appeared with 2 sets of ankle and wrist restraints. The twins were then bound before each was given a small slam. One by one the twins were getting his mouth 'raped' by a member of the small group gathered not being given a chose as to swallow (or not). Steve and Matt were the first to feed the twins a load. After they were done each of the guys who came to watch the new sex performers "audition" took a turn giving the twins a taste of cum. Within a couple hours the twins were freely swallowing and ended the 'audition' by 69'ing until each had tasted his brother's cum. To celebrate their new found love of cum Steve told the twins that they could get into the slings and be slammed again as they would be gang banged like the previous weekend. Neither twin said a word as they climbed into the slings and (without the need of being restrained), freely took a large slam. As each twin coughed out and rode what would eventually would become familiar to them just before taking a load from every guy present but multiple loads from Steve, Matt, Bam bam and Robbie.

Part 17 It was now time to start seeding this neg 18 year old and poz him as he was being paid to perform. Bam Bam let Charlie rock for a short time on his 9" poz cock as he readied the dumb kid for what he was eventually going to get, a huge load of charged jizz. Bam Bam hadn't cum in over 2 weeks as he prepared for his first job. Looking up at Charlie and seeing him lost in the pleasure he was feeling from having a cock finally inside him . Bam Bam knew the next step was crucial since part of his job, not only to poz the dumb kid, but to get him used t partying. He thrusted his cock up a little deeper eliciting a moan from Charlie as he asked him, "Are you ready to really get fucked? Charlie shook his head 'yes' while rocked slightly, with his eyes closed and mouth slithly hanging open. Bam Bam firmly slapped him across the face to bring him back to reality as he asked his soon to be poz cum pig the same question again, "ARE YOU READY TO REALLY GET FUCKED???" Charlie was now forced to verbalize his answer, "Oh yes, I need you to really fuck me. Give it all to me please?" Charlie had no idea what he was really asking for when Bam Bam pushed him off and told him to get on his back while he retrieved a few 'necessities'. When Bam Bam returned he quickly shoving the full length of his cock back inside Charlie right before he sprayed a rag with Maximum Impact and dropped it on Charlie's face so he could not see what was coming next. With Charlie's vision blocked and lost in the feeling of the G and T already in his system it was easy for a tourniquet to be placed on his arm and a pre-loaded (and previously used) rig slipped into a nice fat vein. With the expertise he had be taught, he quickly registered the familiar 'red' flash and emptied the slam into Charlie. As quickly as it was applied the tourniquet was removed and as Charlie began to vigorously cough causing the rag on his face to fall off as Bam Bam Administered his own slam before he began to start fucking the rushing teen beneath him. The slam he gave himself was enough to bring him to the verge of orgasm and allowing him to power fuck the teen he abused his formerly virgin hole. Bam Bam worked himself closer and closer to delivering his first poz load with good, long powerful strokes. Charlie was now moaning as he felt nothing but the pleasure his hole was giving him. A puzzled expression appeared on Charlie's face reaching down to discover he had a very soft Tina dick. Bam Bam told him, "Your soft cock give away your true being. I knew the moment I saw you that you were nothing more then a bottom bitch! I knew you'd be taking my cock and any man's cock you were offered, After we're done, I'm sure you'll go out an search for more cocks to fuck you." Bam Bam punctuated his words by long dicking the teen, completely pulling his dick out before slamming it back inside. As the teen ;s rush continued he quickly gave up on stroking himself and moved to feel the 9" rod working his hungry ass. It seemed the drugs weren't completely clouding the boy's head when he realized that he was being fucked bareback. The expression on his face seemed to be conflicted between enjoying the sensation he was feeling from the skin on skin fuck and knowing that he should ask for a condom. Charlie questioned Bam Bam's raw cock in his ass as he slowly gave into the raw fuck he was receiving. He was bluntly told, "You never asked for a condom when you willingly sat your ass down on my bare dick and I not stopping until I breed you" staring directly into Charlies eyes. He then added, "I can see the wheels spinning in your drugged up head, part of you screaming to fuck safe and the other part wanting as much of my raw cock as you can get Slowly you're giving into the pleasure of feeling nothing between us, knowing that soon you'll be not just asking for my raw cock, but for my load." The suggestions that were now filling his head along with the sensation of the are back fuck were definitely winning out as he shook his head yes between moans asked for it harder and faster. As Bam Bam was approaching his impending orgasm and depositing a massive poz load he began to continue his efforts in moving the teen closer to accepting being bred. "Yeah, I can see it in your eyes now. You're liking getting fucked bareback, no your loving it raw. I bet you want me to breed you, shoot my big load deep inside you. Bring you helping you finally realize that you are now nothing more then a cum dump to be fucked and seeded by any man who wants that sweet, ass of yours." Bam Bam totally controlled the kid's mind as he began a quick, rapid fuck that he knew was going to cause his balls to fire a huge load. Charlie started to ask for Bam Bam's load as Bam Bam continued to prime the pump. Bam Bam asked, "You want my charged load bitch?" Charlie practically screamed, "YES! YES! BREED ME! PLEASE BREED ME!" As Bam Bam/s cock began to thicken he then instructed his new cum dump, "Ask me to breed you and charge your ass and I will fuck my charged load into your ass." Charlie was totally lost on what he was being asked to say and without any idea of what he was truly asking for he yelled out, "FUCKING CHARGE MY ASS!" Bam Bam could no longer hold back and with the kids plea he slammed balls deep past the kids deep ring and unloaded what was probably the biggest load of cum he had ever fired while peering into Charlie's soul. Charlie felt the cock inside him spasm as he was being filled. The entire experience had Bam Bam turned on more then he thought possible as he began to make short jabs with his still hard cock deep inside Charlie. He had expected to go soft but found himself ready to work on a second load. This fuck took a lot longer then the first allowing Bam Bam to not only work the load already deep inside the boy into the battered walls of his colon, but to cause some minor damage that would allow the bug to seep into the teen's system. Charlie took 7 loads from Bam Bam, the first 3 before his cock ever left Charlie's ass and they took little break. Charlie started to gratitude for being shown his true nature as he sipped his G laced drink. He wanted more of what he was already given so far that night. Bam Bam told him if he wanted more of what he was already given he needed to finish his (G laced) drink and start to suck his cock hard so that he could fuck him again. Charlie downed his drink and quickly took Bam Bam soft cock into his mouth as the G worked into his system and Bam Bam retrieved another slam. This time he didn't hide the fact he was administering another slam as he let Charlie know about the drugs he had already been given. With the G fogging his brain he willingly accepted the slam as he was fucked some more.

PART 15 I heard Cy greet Jo Jo. They stepped outside the room and closed the door. I tried listening to their conversation but to no avail. Besides, I was trying to re-hash everything that had happened to me in the last few hours. In the midst of my review, I suddenly freaked at what I had done: allowed Cy to fuck me without a condom and unload his cum in my ass on numerous occasions; an unknown black man who had kept me high on something and had also fucked me without a condom shooting his cum in my ass; let some white guy torture me especially with a dildo that he paddled hard and then fucked me and filled me with his cum; and, now, some Latino guy named Jo Jo who had shoved his hand and forearm in my ass and eventually fucked a load of his cum in me. What the hell was wrong with me?!?!?!?!?!?! I began to hyperventilate and began to make some screeching noises as my panic level grew. Cy hurriedly pushed open the door closing it quickly behind him. He reached for me quickly holding me as best he could as he hushed and consoled me. He kept calling me babe and Jason and asking what was wrong. I couldn’t talk but only continued with my panic state for a few more minutes. Cy’s presence and voice began to calm me lasting a few minutes more. The last vestiges and images of what I had done left my mind as I focused on Cy. I whispered to him that I had become upset over what I had done since meeting him. I poured out my fears. Cy knew exactly what I needed and began soothingly to talk to me in his hypnotic voice assuring me that he was positive that I knew what I was doing and that he was positive that I was okay. He told me how proud he was of me for agreeing to the training and how well I had done. He explained he had to have the other men to train me as they had the expertise that he didn’t and he was positive that I would enjoy everything that they had done to me. He began to push me on making a decision as to whether or not that I had indeed enjoyed everything after I had learned to enjoy myself. He had me to think about everything now that he was there holding me. Then, he asked me to think once more and decide if I was positive that I had enjoyed the training or if I was positive that I had not enjoyed it. My arms longed to wrap around Cy’s neck for comfort but instead contented myself with looking deep into his eyes as he smiled down at me. In an epiphany, I realized that Cy was sincere about not having the skill to do what the three men had done to me. I realized also that this was something that Cy wanted to see me doing. I was to become some sort of actor on a stage somewhere so that Cy could get excited being a voyeur. I knew that at some time in the future Cy would arrange all of this to happen again, but he would be there to watch me. I remembered my vow to him and repeated it with absolute conviction: I would do anything that Cy wanted me to do no matter what it was. “Jason, babe, you make me so proud and you do me such an honour for trusting me on all this,” Cy whispered addictively in my ear. “I am positive . . . absolutely positive . . . that you are becoming as positive as I am. By the end of my shift, there is no doubt that you will be as positive as I am. We’ve known each other so short of a time but I feel so close to you as if you were a part of me in some way. I want so much to be a part of you . . . in a positive way. I want to be such a big positive influence on you.” Cy’s narcotic words whirled around in my head. I had a flashback when I first saw Cy last night. He looked up at me and smiled that bewitching big grin of his that mesmerised me and left me flustered. His strength drew me to him as if he had a great purpose. I knew I had a great purpose last night: explore this bath house and my sexuality which had been suppressed for so long. I looked up at Cy and as I nodded consent said, “I want to be as positive as you, Cy. Make sure I become as positive as you. I need you to be a part of me forever.” Cy kissed me lightly as he released his hold on me. He walked to the end of the sling where he stood looking down at me as he lined his thick cock up with my sore and loose hole. He had no lube but slid inside me slowly creating a great deal of friction. I was uncomfortable but I made no outward sign of my pain. It seemed like hours before Cy was fully balls deep in me. He gently grasped my nipples and began squeezing as he now withdrew his fully erect phallus. I jerked at his fingers on my still sore nipples. He began to piston his cock in and out until his speed and depth grew to such intensity that he released my nipples and began pounding until he yelled and slammed deep flooding me again. PART 16 Cy stood between my legs and trembled as the last of his cum deposit flowed into my willing ass. I looked at Cy and smiled weakly. He leaned over me to kiss me as his deflated cock slowly slipped out of my ass. I whispered to him, “Whatever you want . . . anything you tell me to do . . . all you have to do is tell me . . . I won’t say no to you . . . I need you . . . I want you to be a part of me always.” Cy winked at me and smiled that infectious white toothy grin I knew him for. I was smitten with him. The last of his cock slid out of my ass; I felt some liquid flow out as well but I didn’t care. Cy walked to my side and bent down kissing me several times. I knew I belonged to Cy. I knew he cared for me a great deal. I had figured out that Cy wanted me to “catch up” with him on different sexual appetites that he had and he wanted me to enjoy them as much as he did. From his fucking me, I knew I had passed the test he had laid out for me without telling me it was a test. I was renewed with energy now. “Jason, babe, are you sure you will do whatever I tell you to do? No questions asked? Never contradict me? Never say ‘no’ to me?” Cy cooed at me. “You don’t realize that already I am a part of you forever. Yeah, I’m . . . definitely . . . positive . . . that I am a part of you forever.” He kissed me gently. “Cy, I promise; I really do promise,” I whispered up to him with longing eyes. Cy began to unbuckle my restraints. He helped me out of the sling where I had been for almost five hours. He worked with me to regain my circulation. At last we sat on the bed with Cy’s arm around me. We sat in silence for a long time. I partially stood then knelt on the floor facing Cy. I looked up into his face with no innocence. I looked for a very long time as my brain raced through everything that I had done and most importantly everything that Cy had said to me. My thoughts began to focus on how Cy had phrased everything. “You . . . fucked me . . . without . . . a condom . . . and . . . shot your cum . . . in my ass . . . many, many, many times,” I began. “You . . . had . . . me . . . come here . . . tonight . . . to have . . . other men . . . do . . . the same . . . and to . . . do . . . other . . . things.” I paused then went on more directly. “Everything that you did . . . or arranged to do to me was to make me . . . HIV positive, wasn’t it? You deliberately infected me and had other men to deliberately infect me.” My face did not betray where I was coming from. There was no anger or outrage or betrayal in my voice. Cy looked into my face for an answer but found none. He smiled cupping his big hands around my face leaning down to me. “Yes, I fucked you without a condom and shot my cum in your ass many times. I arranged for tonight to be sure that what I started got completed and that you converted. When I saw you, I knew you were neg. I knew also I had to fuck you and that meant you wouldn’t be neg after I did. So, I had you set up tonight to make sure.” We looked at each other saying nothing. Nothing more needed to be said. Cy released his hands from my face. I slowly stood up and cautiously walked around the room. I fingered the sling. I walked back to the bed where Cy still sat. I stood before him but not too close as I was still thinking about what Cy had finally admitted and that I had just realized moments before. I leaned over grasping each of Cy’s knees in my hands. I spread his legs and knelt between them. I lifted his tumescent cock to my mouth where I swallowed it in its entirety. I nursed and suckled on it until it began to grow and expand. Not long I had to withdraw part of his cock from my mouth as it no longer would fit. I made a mental note to learn to take it all. When his cock had swollen to its largest size, I slid it carefully out of my mouth. My head lifted upwards and looked deep into Cy’s eyes and said, “You are my guru; you are my most superior teacher. I will follow you and learn everything that you tell me to learn. I will do whatever you tell me to do. I will not refuse you anything no matter the end result. You are a part of me and always will be. I will need more of you in me if I am to live. I want . . . need to be HIV positive like you.” Cy hung on every word that I said. He looked at me closely. He stood up lifting me off the floor. He wrapped his big arms around me and hugged me tightly. We kissed deeply and long. When he pulled his lips from mine, he smiled once more at me causing a narcotic rush inside of me. “From now until 5:00, you will kneel on that bed facing away from the door which will be left open. Any man who enters the room may fuck you and cum in your ass. Never look over your shoulder; you don’t care who he is or what he looks like. You only care what I look like. We are going on such a positive trip the likes of which no one will ever have. I am going to get as many poz men as I can to breed your ass full of their venom. But, I will always put the first poz load in you and the last poz load every day.” Cy said. And, from that day until now which is four years later and I’m graduating tomorrow is how Cy turned me into a poz cum hungry bottom taking any cum in my ass. I am so fortunate to have met Cy and to have an outlook on life that is so . . . positive.

And so the trio of happy homo’s settled into domestic happiness and although a little cramped in the one bedroom flat the three were content with the arrangements, working and playing hard, come the weekends it was time to chill. Trips to town to run errands, see a show or grab a bite to eat. On the drive back from watching a weirdly dark foreign film Grahame’s mind began to wander…and came to the understanding that something was really missing the thrill of the chase for Poz seed and conversion had been achieved, although not medically confirmed, barebacking as a top or bottom was not the same or as exciting or nearly as erotic as before when playing Russian roulette of is this the fuck that knocks me up... THAT is what he craved the delicious terror, like surviving an accident or near accident when your heart thumps in your chest and that metallic taste invades your mouth. That's what he missed. Yes, he still managed to hook up on the quiet with Pitor and his Master, with the massive hairy balls, Pawel who between them were keeping Ross hydrated with toxic fluids when checking on his progress. They were the pair that sowed the seed of self-destruction. His cock was painfully hard as he thought about what rocks his world now; depravity a downwards spiral of taking all loads, have untreatable STDs and wanting med resistant HIV and full blown AIDS. These dark thoughts were banished as Liam and I shout “Stop” as they saw a young black haired chiselled featured lad thumbing a lift standing football kit next to a swanky new SUV. All three hopped out asking, “What’s up buddy” but unbeknown to us the lad’s stare was directed at Grahame’s massively tented jeans and wet patch. “Errrr, ummm, oh sorry, I, I’ve run out of diesel, my dad’s gonna kill me, I was late for practice ran out the house and left my phone and wallet behind. I just need to get home. I’m Josh by the way” “where’s home?” he gave us the address in an upmarket part of town and we agreed to take him there. He hoped in the back along with Liam and en-route chatted about his match, did he have a girlfriend, “err, no” a boyfriend, “No” but over the next bump in the road Liam allowed his legs to splay open and rest against the boys. He didn’t move his leg away and seemed happy to let them rub up and down as the car sped over the bumps in the road. Next Liam upped the anti by rubbing his crotch as his cock thicken…the lad watched intently and squirmed in his seat to hide his own burgeoning erection. Just as it started to get interesting the Sat Nav pinged that we were at the address, an impressive modern house set back behind a leafy driveway. Josh asks us in for a drink, “It’s the least I can do for getting me out of trouble…I just have to now find a way to get dad’s car home.” Grahame has the answer, “My mate Pawel has a 4x4 dealership, he’ll be able to help you out, I’m sure he’ll find a way so you don’t have to pay, it can your little secret.” “Jeez you guys are a life saver and I’m good with secrets!” As he winks he asks “What can I get you?” We get comfy on the sofas, I have my hand stroking Grahame’s leg with Liam wide legged, hips thrust forwards showing his hard nine inches to best effect as we learn that his parents are a week into a month’s cruising holiday, that he is controlled in almost every aspect of his life since his elder brother was killed in a motor bike crash. “His bed room is just as he left it a mausoleum in honour of the favoured son” Liam jumps up and cradles Josh rubbing his neck and shoulders comforting him as tears flow. You could sense the sexual tension in the room and after a few sobs he looks at Liam, with hopeless eyes. “Please, I’m only 19! My life’ll be ruined if my father finds out” we smile evilly. “Here or your bedroom?” “I guess it’ll have to be my parents bed coz I’m only allowed a single bed and I just can’t use my brother’s room” Liam whispers to me, I’m sure Josh thinks he’s just experimenting, but he’ll turn out to be a needy bottom like the rest of us soon enough. How wrong could he have been? “Dad all but threw me out when he found out I’m gay. He sent me to the doctors for talk on safe sex and I’ve been a "safe" bottom only since. A stealthing top "accidentally" destroyed a condom last summer and I, for the first time, experienced an unwrapped dick and the feeling of cum inside me. I could not get to the docs fast enough who did a full on PREP routine. But, the seed was planted. I had no idea at the time, but while I prevented an actual infection, that dude planted the seed of the amazing world of raw and POZ sex.” We say, “What's the rush? You can always get bugged up later when you've had a little more time and experience. Once you go through that door there's no going back.” The exuberance of youth Josh has all the answers, “I haven't told my doctor yet that I've quit PrEP. My last tests were all negative when the nurse called, but just by answering that call I had a thumping chest, heart in throat, it made me so hard. Feeling a guy cum in my ass and knowing what he just did to me is such a fucking turn-on that seeking out poz-cum was a natural progression for me…now it's become a 'craving'. My New Year’s resolution was to only go raw. I had a couple of college buds top me raw. After those experiences, I knew what I had to do. By mid January I had a plan and soon had my first intentional raw POZ sex. I love getting fucked, but knowing that I'm taking poz seed in my guts is what really turns me on, that and piss! From an early age of wetting the bed I loved the smell and feel of wet sheets. Dad knocked the living crap out of me until I stopped. By the time I got to school guys said if you piss on your feet it would prevent athlete’s foot, so I got into piss play all over again. I’d really get off if a verbal top forced me to swallow his piss I’d always swallow piss. Anything coming from a dick needs to go up a hole or down a throat, it’s a waste otherwise.” Only half an hour or so earlier… he’d been hitchhiking…now the young dark haired boy was shedding his shiny football kit before lying naked except for his piss stained jock strap on the sofa. As best we can we descend upon Josh with Grahame guiding his cock into the lads willing open mouth…I’m on the floor stroking the young boy’s beautiful smooth naked body…pinch his erect nipples… teasing his hard cock… edging him… until he’s begging for release… aroused and erect Liam rims and tongue fucks the kid as he spits in his hand to lube his massive cock. “Wait let’s go upstairs” Josh pants Pulling Grahame’s head down he kissed him, tongues probing and touching. Then he led us upstairs to a bedroom. In the bedroom, he took out some baby oil and handed it to Liam and cracks open a new bottle of poppers as we resume positions on the bed. Grahame covers his mouth with his lips pushing his tongue in deep Liam is reaching down lifting the left legs and rubbed oil into Josh’s ass. He probed the hole with his fingers as the kid moans. Ahhhh! Yeah my ass is very sensitive. Liam slowly rubbed the oil all over his cock and balls as he gobs more spit for lube whilst with his other hand he takes hold of Josh’s hand and guides it to his hard-on making him help feed his cock to his hole. I watch mesmerized watching his cock throb and drip as Liam pushes forwards piercing the boy’s ring whilst at the other end Grahame is making sure the lad sniffs on the popper bottle. As Josh yelps in pain as Liam slides balls deep, as I engulf his cock, almost six inches I would guess, thrusting out straight and proud from his body. I slipped my lips over that young shaft and sucked and tongued it. He groaned and moaned, as I tongued the sweet spot slurping up the free flowing pre-cum and gave him the best kiss you can give lightly on the tip making him writhe with pleasure. In sensory pleasure as I open my throat and dive down to the root his cock begins to swell. He then starts to shoot, and shoot, and shoot down my throat. It filled my mouth and I gagged a bit but sucked long and deep savoring the taste before pulling off nudging Grahame out of the way and snowballing Josh’s cum with him. As Liam was pumping his hole..huffing, “I’m close…you’re tight…I’m ready to come and gives a mighty moan pumping his hot toxic cum, into the eager ass, over and over again until he emptied his balls. “Wow you’re one damn hot fuck bro” he said. Far from exhausted Josh pushed Grahame on his back, climbed up and sat on his stomach and rubbed his throbbing rock hard cock against his ass. Then he lifted himself and position my cock against his hole. Slowly he lowered Himself and as Grahame’s hardness slid in, Josh moaned. ”I want it, so bad, I want it!” as he pushed all the way down we could see the pleasure in his eyes. He pushed once more to get every millimeter in as Grahame thrust up with my hips as hard as he could. ”Oh God, thank you,” he said and fell onto Grahame’s chest. He slowly drew out and thrust again, he moaned and moved Grahame repeated the thrust and withdrawal, Josh sat up. Now he was moving, up and down, pushing so hard he almost had Grahame’s full balls in him as well. Up and down, up and down, moaning and groaning and writhing in pleasure. “Oh no, I’m going to cum! Fuck without touching myself, Oh God, Oh God Oh……” He pumped up and down, faster and faster; then with a mighty down-ward push that nearly sent Grahame through the bed he shot his young warm juices all over Grahame’s chest and face. He fell forward onto his own cum and rubbed it in with his body. He licked Grahame’s face clean. As he was licking up his own cum, “I fucking love your thick cocks guys” he said. “Def wanna ride them again if you’re around next week”

God, this party was bad. I mean, really, just the worst. I had only been here ten minutes and between the crappy house music and the wasted, barely-drinking age kids who thought they were being subtle about giving each other handjobs and doing lines of coke in the corners, I was ready to be gone. The only reason I was here was because my mate John had asked me to watch out for these two twinks, Sam and Rick, while he and Jorge got to fuck the shit out of Rick's "monogamous" boyfriend at the resort. What I wouldn't give to be there ruining his hole rather than here. Fortunately I had a couple of pics to go by and this club wasn't all that big. A word about me: I'm a lean, 42 yo African American man with an 8.5" dick, and probably the horniest guy that I know. I don't usually have too much problem seducing guys of all types into my bed. In fact, probably the biggest issue I have is that most guys who see my dick only want me to top them, and I love every position of sex with just about every flavor of guy. There are worse problems to have. I lived close by but had met the other guys in our little club cruising the resorts a few summers ago, and whenever they were in town we got together for the hunt. I had also notified one of my regular fuckbuddies to be on standby, since this seemed like a mission for two. After 45 tedious minutes of cruising the party I finally spotted Sam, the shy one, nursing a drink in one corner and looking crazy out of place. Damn, this kid was cute in that boyish, naive-looking sort of way. A kid like that should have been already taking his second or third load of the night bent over in one of the club bathrom stalls rather than standing around being awkard. That's okay: daddy's here to help. I made my way over to him with my biggest, "you're the only guy in the room for me" smile and introduced myself. The kid looked surprised at first, then his face probably turned about as red as his vodka-cranberry. My dick was already twitching at the thought of what I'd be doing to him later. After about ten minutes of me carrying a conversation, his friend showed back up. Where Sam was cute, Rick was hot but in that arrogant, way-too-aware of it sort of way. I immediately hated him. That only got worse when he basically ignored me even after his friend introduced us, and then five minutes later asked me to get him a drink like I was his damned waiter. Good, so the racist little fuck had this coming to him. I came back with new cocktail for Sam and a roofie-collada for Rick. Rick swallowed the whole thing back in nearly one gulp and started eyeing up the local meat, while I went back to sweet-talking Sam, feeling up his chest under his shirt, casually rubbing brushing my jeans up against him. His eyes went wide at that, and he felt down towards the bulge I was carrying with obvious surprise and desire. Between the attention, the lust and the alcohol, I had this one hooked, and he quickly accepted my invitation back to my place. Meanwhile, Rick was starting to act woozy, and I suggested to Sam that his friend was really drunk and he might need a safe place to crash for the night. I told him I had a spare bedroom and we could check in on him to make sure he was okay. Sam was obviously a little torn about hooking up while his friend was trashed, but my confidence and his own horniness won him over and soon I had them both packed in my car on the way to my place. I led Sam to my bedroom and told him to wait right there while I took care of his friend. I picked up Rick from the car and carried him down into my special basement while he slept, snoring lightly. The secret that a lot of these racist little fucks don't know is that I'm a chief legal officer for a corporation that you've heard of during the day, so I make more than my fair share of money. I could practically swim in the sallary they pay me there, so when it comes to indulging my fetishes I spare no expense. The play dungeon set up in my basement had tools for every possible fetish: a rimming seat, a bench with handcuffs, a wrestling mat, a corner shower with a drain and different hose attachments, a whipping post, a giant flat screen TV for porn and more toys than your average porn shop. I strapped Rick down to the bench and turned his head to the side, just to be safe. Then I called my fuckbuddy over, telling him the door would be unlocked and his "totaly top" prey was passed out and ready for him. With that, I went upstairs. Sam was sitting on the edge of the bed nervously. He had taken off his shoes and was pretty obviously uncertain if he should take the rest of his clothes off either. I sat down next to him and put my arms around him, kissing his ear at first, then his neck, and then bending him so that fell back on the bed I kissed all the way down over his shirt to where his pants buckle was. I kissed the bulge in his pants, and was pleasantly surprised. This kid was really packing some meat in those pants. Smiling, I started to undo his belt buckle, but he stopped me with a frown. "Is Rick okay?" "Yes," I smiled at him confidently. "I made sure he was in the right position and left some water for him if he needs any. He'll be fine." I went back to kissing his bulge while I unzipped his fly. "I just don't know how comfortable I am hooking up when he might be...oh..." he trailed off right at the point I put his newly liberated dick in my mouth, encircling the head with my tongue. It was at least 7.5 inches, and rock hard. Then I pulled it out and trailed my tongue up the base of his shaft all the way to the tip before teasing the underside and then giving it a kiss. "Tell you what, sexy. We can hang out for just a little bit and then go check on him to be sure. Does that sound okay?" "Yeah, that sounds okay." Now I took his balls in my mouth while I stroked his shaft, and he arched his back and let out a little moan. I lifted his legs up and smelled his ass, which was ripe from sweat. "Are you clean back here? Because I want to explore every inch of you with my tongue." He looked a little guilty at that. "Maybe I should take a shower, just to be sure." He tried to roll over and stand up, but he did so awkwardly and almost fell off the bed, which made me laugh. I went over to stand behind him and started kissing his neck again. "You need to relax, baby. Can I help you relax?" "What do you have in mind?" "Do you ever smoke? I have some really nice weed that will help you relax." "Uh, not usually. I guess I wouldn't mind." Perfect. I pulled out a joint from my drawer. This one was specially laced with Tina for a little extra kick. I always kept one on standby just in case. I also pulled out a couple of pills and a water bottle from the drawer and handed those to him too. "What are these?" He asked suspiciously. "Just vitamins. You'll feel better in the morning if you take them now after you've been drinking." He eyed them suspiciously at first, but when I popped back an identical set decided to go for it. Funny thing is that one of them was just a vitamin, and the other one was a boner pill, so there wasn't anything to suspicious about either one. The water had a little G in it, but so little you couldn't really taste it. Then I lit up the joint, taking a tiny puff myself and passing it to him. He took a long drag, coughing and then gulping down more of the water. I encouraged him to take a few more hits, and then steered him into the bathroom. At first he wanted to be alone to clean out, which is normally a good thing, but tonight I wasn't taking any chances. I took off his clothes, kissing him all the while as the drugs took effect. Then he started to strip off mine, which I let him. By the time we were both naked he was pushing himself up against me and moaning like a bitch in heat, obviously ready for anything. I turned on the shower, which was easily big enough for three, and steered him into it before stepping in myself. It had a built in-douche attachment, of course, and as I started to prep him he stopped me apologetically. "I, um...think I have to pee." "Do you baby?" I knelt down eye level with his now flaccid dick, sticking my tongue out til it just touched the underside of his head, and told him, "good. I'm ready for you." His eyes went wide, but then his head rolled back and soon he was bathing me in a stream of his piss. I swallowed a few gulps before guiding his dick so that his stream hit my face, my body and my dick. Then I pulled his dick back up to me mouth and completely enclosed it, taking the last of it down my throat and then resting his dick there. "How did that feel, sexy?" "Amazing." I moved directly under the water to rinse off, then pushed him down and asked him if he thought he could return the favor. He didn't seem to love the idea, but he knelt down anyway with his mouth closed. I have excellent prostate control, so I let a tiny stream hit his chest, and then a slightly bigger one over his shoulders and down to his dick before holding back again. "Open up your mouth, okay?" He shook his head. "Just open your mouth a little. You don't have to swallow, I just want to see you take it in a little, okay?" Feeling guilty that I had just done this for him, he opened up his mouth a tiny ways, and I aimed my stream for him. He spit it out almost immediately, but I pulled him back to dick and told him to keep trying. I finished off my piss in his mouth, and whie he didn't swallow any of it, he showed definite progress being able to take it. I stood him up and pushed him against the wall, kissing him and telling him how hot he was. By now he was putty, willing to do anything I wanted. After making sure we were both clean inside and out, we dried off and headed back into the bedroom. He asked for another hit of the joint, but right now I knew what his body chemistry was really craving. I asked him if he ever partied, to which he said he had heard of it but never tried. I pulled out a bowl and told him to open his mouth before lighting it, then told him to inhale gently. He did this a couple of times, sucking in sweet lungfulls and blowing them out in beautiful clouds of smoke. I took a single hit, wanting to make sure I staid stiff, and then bent him over the bed and ate him out like I was mining for buried treasure. His tight, beautiful ass surrounded a tight rosebud that puckered just slightly under my attention. Standing back up, I asked him if he wanted to play a game. "Yes, anything," he said, glassy-eyed and adoring. I pulled out a box from under the bed and pulled a soft rope from it. Guiding his hands and feet, I proceeded to tie him face-up and spread-eagled to the bed. I paused to admire my handiwork, then I put on some porn for him to watch and walked out of the room to go check downstairs. This was partially just to see what was going on, but also partly to freak Sam out a little. What I saw going on downstairs with Rick and my fuckbuddy almost made me shoot a load right there, but I mustered my discipline and headed back to the bedroom. He was lying there mesmerized at the bareback porn I had put on, one of those gangbang bottom ones where they zoom up on the loads leaking out of the bottom's ass before the next guy eats it out of him and fucks him some more. He turned to me and asked distractedly where I had gone. "Just checking on your friend. He's doing just fine." I sucked him back to full hardness and without further ado, squatted over his dick and slowly guided it into me, with just my spit as lube. "Oh, God!" he moaned loudly. "Um, are you... are you letting me fuck you raw?" he squawked in disbelief. "Yes, sexy. Isn't that how you want it? I want to feel your raw cock inside me. Just don't cum inside me, okay?" Ha, no better way to get someone to assume your status than telling them "not to cum inside you." It's like the magic words that gets about every single top to go bare. Of course, this kid was way more of a bottom than a top, but there was no denying he was enjoying himself. It was also clear there was no way he was lasting very long at all. I slid back up and then all the way back down on his dick, loving the friction it was creating inside me. Now, instead of the porn Sam was staring transfixed at the sight of his dick disappearing in and out of my ass, and I loved that too. I bent over enough so that I could stare into his eyes. "Tell me how much you love that ass sucking your dick down." "Oh fuck yes, I love how that ass eats up my cock. Your bare hole feels so good." I smiled at that, and pulled all the way off him, using his hands to poise his cock right at my entrance. "Maybe I should go get a condom, just to be safe." I could feel him straining, trying to thrust upwards, desperately horny to be back inside me. "Yeah, we should use a condom, only, just...let me be inside you a little bit longer first, okay?" I welcomed his head in just past my sphincter. "Are you sure, babe?" His moan was the only answer I needed. I slid all the way back down and then started riding him like a pony. "Just remember don't cum inside me, okay? You just feel so good this way. While I'm riding you I can fantasize about how deep you are inside me, and how hot it would be to feel your jizz spurting out inside me, covering my ass walls, then trickling out of me all day tomorrow. It's hot enough just to imagine it. Just let me know when you're close so I can pull out." By now Sam was incoherent and wild, making gutteral back of the throat sounds. As my pace increased so did his moaning, and I knew he was seconds away. The entire time I was egging him on about how hot the idea of him cumming in me was, and how I just wanted to picture it with him, and how good it would feel leaking out of me. His moans got sharp and I heard him start to mutter something that might have been, "I'm...I'm..." before he was lost to a scream and I could feel the jets of his jizz shoot deep inside my bowels. I didn't slow down my pace at all, but only rode him harder. He was coming so hard with the constant stimulation he looked in definite pain, until more than a minutes later the final spasms subsided and I could feel him going soft inside me. Trying hard to keep the wolfish leer off my face, I asked him, "What's the matter? I'm loving you fucking me so much. Just tell me when you're close so I can pull out, okay?" Now a guilty look washed over him, and he looked down and to the side as he whispered that he had already cum. "You WHAT?!" I asked, feigning outrage. Then I gave him a good, hard slap across the cheeks, enough to leave a sting without really hurting him. "I told you to let me know!" "I tried! I thought you realized it. I just couldn't...it was so..." As he talked I pulled all the way off of him, and immediately a giant glob of his jizz dripped down onto his softening dick. His eyes bulged watching it, and you can tell he was massively turned on by it, even if he was temporarily out of gas. "Does that turn you on? Good, because you're going to clean out the rest of my ass with that tongue of yours. This is what I get for trusting some little twink from the clubs like that!" I squatted over his face and began to push out, while he dutifully lapped up his spunk out of my ass like a pro. Then I pulled off his face and lay down next to him and gave him a hard kiss, each of us playing with the cum in his mouth until he finally swallowed it. "I'm sorry," he whispered. "Really, you're sorry? Prove it." He looked confused. "For the next few days, you're my slave. You only call me sir. I say bark, you bark. I say jump, you jump. You owe me for lying to me you little bitch, and if you really want to make it up to me you'll pay me back in kind." The thought of being my sex slave for a couple of days caused his dick to twitch in a feeble attempt at coming back to life, and he gladly accepted, not having any idea what all I had in for him. I went back into my toy box and pulled out a special jockstrap. It's the kind that has a hard front and straps to fit it tightly at the waste but still leaving the ass exposed. Almost like a cross between a cup and a chastity belt, it's basically designed to keep a bottom from touching himself while leaving his ass exposed. I untied Sam from the bed and fitted it onto him, telling him that he would be wearing this for most of the rest of our time together as punishment for what he did. If he had to piss he would tell me and I would decide if he was allowed to take it off for that purpose (It had holes in it, so I didn't necessarily have to let him take it off if I didn't want to). Then I pulled on some sweats and a shirt and packed a bag with a couple of supplies. It was getting late by now, probably around 2am, but it was a nice warm night. "What are you doing?" I arched my eyebrow at him. "What are you doing, sir," he corrected. "We're taking a little field trip." As he started to reach for his clothers I told him, "no, you're going dressed exactly as you are." He looked nervous, so I handed him the pipe and told him to take another couple of hits to relax. He did gratefully, and the resistance left his body as his hormones reasserted themselves. "Where are we going?" "You'll see. Why don't we go down and check on your friend?" He nodded, and we both headed down. As Sam's eyes took in the dim light of the dungeon and saw what exactly was happening to his friend, his eyes went wide with shock. "Looks like he's enjoying himself," I remarked lightly. A little of Sam's remaining resistance rose up, like maybe he ought to be doing something about this, but finally he just said, "hot" and followed me down to my car. I was about to enjoy the fuck out of this.

5. "Damn, Matt," Eli said. "You holding out on us?" Eli was still deep in my throat, and I was only barely able to speak. "It's G," I managed to croak out, hoping that at least they'd be able to figure out what I had said from context alone. "Fuck yeah," Javier said. "This day just gets better and better. Plenty of tina. Hot white muscle stud ass that's totally up for bareback. And now some G to make it all the better." He was silent for a second. "Damn, it tastes awful," he said. I wondered how much he had done. "Some muscle ass will get that taste out of your mouth," Eli said, laughing. "And hand me the bottle." Once more, Javier's tongue was on my ass, pushing in and opening me further up. I squirmed, trying to get more of his tongue into my hole. "Easy there, cowboy," Eli said. "You'll get what you need soon enough. My turn on the G now." He slowed down his thrusts while he was swallowing a capful. "You want some too?" he asked me. "Of course you do." I nodded as best I could. "Right on. Let's do this properly," he continued. He slowly pulled out of my throat, until his cockhead was the only thing still in my throat. Then I could finally lift my head and look around the bedroom and the scene that was unfolding. As I shifted, Javier stopped rimming my ass and stood to watch me get dosed as well. Eli was looking down at me with an evil grin on his face. In one hand, he held the open bottle of G; in the other, the cap for the bottle. He pulled his dick the rest of the way out of my mouth; it stuck straight out in front of him and glistened from my spit. Carefully, he measured out a small capful of the liquid. "Ready for it?" he asked me. I nodded, expecting him to pour the contents of the cap into my mouth and letting me swallow it. Instead, he just stood there and said, "Open your mouth." I did as he instructed, and opened my mouth wide. With a set of precise moves that was surprising given the amount of crystal he had done and the sheer size of his tool, he maneuvered his cockhead back into my mouth. With his head lodged securely in my mouth, he poured the thick liquid on the top of his cock and let the bitter liquid run down his shaft, right into my mouth. "Be sure to get every drop," he said, with a chuckle. "Every drop." I craned my neck up, getting the entire length of his drug- contaminated dickshaft into my mouth and then wrapped my lips around his fat tube. The foul taste of the G had filled my mouth, but the pleasure of having his cock in my mouth again more than made up for it. Fastidiously, I licked every drop of the G I could find off his cock. I swallowed as much as I could, and also swallowed more of his thick tube. As I sucked him off, Eli started once more to drip pre-cum. The salty fluids helped to wash down the G as well as get rid of the foul taste stuck in my mouth. As I worked on Eli's cock, Javier returned his attention to my ass, his tongue probing and penetrating my hole. "You think he's ready?" Eli asked. He tossed the capped bottle of G back to Javier. "Yeah, I think so." Javier had also found the bottle of lube, and poured some on my hole. "At least, I'm ready. And that means he should be ready. Especially after everything he's done this morning, don't think he's got much choice in the matter." "Hear that, Matt?" Eli asked. "Hope you were planning on Mexican today, because that's what you're going to get. At least to start out." I nodded as best I could and prepared myself for the next intrusion into my body that these two men were planning. Javi poured some of the lube on his cock, rubbing it and getting it slicked up for my hole. Intellectually, I knew I was doing something dangerous: letting a stranger fuck me raw. But the crystal had been driving my needs for a while plus now the G was kicking in as well. I was turning into a being that lived only for sexual pleasure and that would only be satisfied a huge penis in every hole that I had. Involuntarily, I had already started wagging my ass at Javi. I was completely ready for his invasion even while I was still sucking hard on Eli's shaft. "He's ready for it," Javier said. "Look at how his ass is begging for my cock." He had lined up his cockhead with my hole but was just barely pressing it into me. His teasing was driving me crazy. I needed his cock inside my hole and I needed to be fucked hard until he shot his load all over me. Or, even better, in me. As best as I could, while I was sandwiched on my back between the two men, I tried to get him into my hole. "Whoa there. Plenty of time for you to get properly fucked today. Let's start out nice and slow." The anticipation was excruciating. I could feel Javier's cockhead slowly working its way into my body, but I wanted it all now. I had stopped caring about these men's needs, and all I cared about were my pleasures, desires, and enjoyment. Eli noticed the change, and quickly reminded me about my role as the designated bottom in this three-some. "Hey Bro, Don't stop sucking my shaft." Eli's cockhead was pressing against the back of my mouth. I needed to take all of it and once again, I needed him fill my throat and choke me. By then, Javi's cock had pressed deep into my ass, and I gasped a bit as he went deeper than I had been penetrated in a long time. Eli immediately saw his chance and forced his cock into my throat. The GHB was definitely starting to kick in for me: instead of immediately choking on his thick black shaft, it let me relax and appreciate the fat black shaft stretching my throat open. I fell easily back into my role as a plaything for these men. Javi was now balls-deep in my ass, and Eli was steadily shoving the full length of his shaft into my throat. All of us were deep in the haze of the drugs: the crystal was fueling our descent into sexual sleaze, the GHB was pushing our limits of pain, and the poppers were melding it all into a single pleasurable sexual blur. "His hole feel good?" Eli asked Javier. "Oh fuck yeah. Hot, wet, and just tight enough." Javi pulled out, then pounded his back into me. The force of his stroke through the length of my body and it forced my head up against Eli's muscular thighs. Eli's dick went deeper into my throat. "Get it lubed and opened up for me," Eli said. "I've built up a big load." He punched my chest. "You're going to be dripping sperm by the end of the day, muscle stud." My response to his prediction was to open my mouth wider and attempt to get the last inch or two of Eli into my throat. I had decided that my value to the two men was only in how much dick I could take and how deep I could take it. It seemed like I was coming up short in my efforts to please Eli: my attempts at deep throating him felt far short of what I wanted to be able to do. It would be a holy act for me to choke on Eli's cock. It would mean that I had taken so much cock I was gagging, unable to breath. I had subsumed my own pleasure for the horny, hung ebony god. "Oh fuck yeah," Eli moaned. Eli and I seemed to have a connection between the two of us, something more intense than just his fat cock filling up my throat. Partially, it was that Eli innately knew how his face-fucking was pushing me to my absolute limits. It was clear that he loved those moments where he hit the limit of my cocksucking ability. He did his best to find them and to make them last for as long as I could stand it and then some. In the most intense of those moments, he took me to a new level and pushed and expanded what my throat and I were capable of. When I craved relief from the intrusion or even just a breath of air, I had a glimpse of what religious ecstasy must feel like. Despite this being just sexual pleasure, something far more earthly and profane, I was making Eli into my personal savior. He was pushing me: making me become a better cocksucker, a better cum hole, a better faggot. It was a perversion of what, by all instincts, I should have wanted, but fueled by the drugs and desire, it was exactly what I needed. It was not just Eli who was working to push my boundaries. Javier was trying just as hard to find out how deep he could press his hard cock into me. He had gotten in further than I could have imagined, and his raw cock was sliding into virgin territory. First, he had opened up my throat for Eli, and now he was getting my ass ready for Eli's monster. That was not to say that he was just a warm-up; Javier's fuck was more than enough by itself. His hard brown shaft was sliding in and out of my hole and I could feel him dripping pre-cum into me, lubricating each stroke. As I focused on his thrusts, I realized that he wasn't wearing a condom. Even though we had discussed it earlier, it was still a shock to me. It had been a long time since I had barebacked, possibly too long. Il craved the intimacy and closeness, but I knew that the lifelong dangers far exceeded the ephemeral moments of pleasure that raw fucking gave me. Before I could make sure that they still planned to pull out, Eli shoved his cock back into my throat. At the same moment, Javier slammed his raw cock back into my asshole. Impaled on both ends by these dark, hung men, I had to force myself not to cry out in a combination of pleasure and pain. I also had to confront the truth: that if Javier had put a condom on, I wouldn't be able to take his cock. A rubberized cock would have been orders of magnitude more painful than the natural perfection of raw sex. Prioritizing pleasure and the continuation of the fucking, I no longer worried about barebacking. I embraced the rare opportunity to enjoy sex the way it was meant to be. "Here," Eli said, handing me the bottle of poppers. "Do a hit." He pulled his cock all the way out letting me breathe normally. I gasped and inhaled deep gulps of air while I unscrewed the top of the poppers. I lifted my head just enough to sniff the sweet vapor from the bottle and keep it from spilling on me. The entire time, Eli's hard cock, glistening from my spit, was just inches away from my face. Javier had also slowed down his ass-pounding but had never completely stopped. I had just a short break in order to re-charge before I was once more spit-roasted between the two big cocks. "Thanks," I said. My throat was sore. The combination of smoking the crystal and the deep throat-fucking from both dark-colored men had taken its toll. It was hard to even just talk and it would be even harder to allow Eli's massive tool to fill my throat up again. But, finally, the poppers started to take effect, and I didn't care about my sore throat anymore. All I cared about was more cock, and Eli's was right there. It was waiting for my attention and I needed to give it pleasure. "Please?" I asked, tilting my head so that I could take the tip of his dick back into my mouth. "Fuck yeah, cocksucking muscle man," Eli said, as he took a small step towards me. I had to stretch my mouth wide open to accommodate Eli, but I was past being just hungry. The only thing that could ever possibly satiate my appetite was his black dick. Before I could even get used to his presence back in my mouth, he had pressed his cockhead against my throat. His tool was demanding an immediate entrance. I swallowed slightly, letting my throat opened up for him. He slid right in, right as Javier did another hard slam into my ass. I needed to gasp for air, but Eli's fat shaft had already filled up my throat and it was impossible for me to inhale or exhale. I closed my eyes and ignored the urgent messages from my body. I had little choice but to concentrate on the two pieces of prime manflesh filling up and using my body. Flying on the poppers, and with the crystal hitting deep in the primitive, pleasure-seeking part of my brain, I didn't care how debased I was. I had a black cock fucking my mouth and a thick Latin cock fucking my ass. I was only living for pleasure and especially these two particular pleasures: sucking cock and getting fucked raw. I would do anything to make them last forever. "Oh yeah," Javi said, pressing his cock into my hole. "That's what you need to do, relax that hole and enjoy it." He grabbed my hips and pulled me down on his hard shaft. "Dripping my pre-cum into you," he said. "Same here," Eli grunted. "Nice tight throat you've got. Thank god Javi opened it up for me." In a small, almost natural action, I reached over my head and wrapped my hands around Eli's muscular ass to pull myself down on to his cock. The extra leverage let me get all the way down on Eli's thick shaft but also forced me stay there. I had to fuck my own throat with his cock. Earlier, Eli had been the one forcing himself upon my throat, now, I was the one doing all the work. It was a small change of physical responsibilities, but a huge mental change. Sex was no longer just something these men were doing to me. Instead, sex was something that I was a full and willing participant in. I was the one making myself to choke on Eli's fat, black shaft. I was the one fucking myself on Javier's engorged brown dick. And I was the one enjoying every agonizing moment of it. I had been holding on to the bottle of poppers tightly, like a talisman that would protect me. Eli reached behind and took the bottle of poppers from my hand. With it no longer in my grasp, I realized how critical it had been to my ability to take the two cocks. Almost as soon as I let go of the bottle, I started to gag on Eli's shaft. Eli noticed my discomfort immediately. He rested a hand on my exposed throat. Lying on my back, my head slightly off the bed, I felt very vulnerable. "Go on, muscle slut. You can do this. Just focus on how good my cock feels. How good Javi feels fucking you." "How's it feeling for you?" Javi asked Eli. "Fucking amazing. I can see my cock stretching out his throat." Eli pulled out, and then pushed back in several times. He tightened his grip around my throat, blocking my airway but also letting me feel his thick shaft filling me. "Damn, that's hot," Javi said. Eli released his grip, and unscrewed the cap from the poppers. He held the small brown bottle under his nose. Even over the noises of me slobbering on his dick and Javi thrusting in and out of my ass, I could hear him take a long hit from the bottle. "Damn, best feeling in the world. Doing some poppers while a hot guy worships your cock," he said. He passed the bottle to Javier. "Or getting to fuck a tight muscle butt," Javi said, before slowing down in order to do his own a hit. I wanted to join these two men and do a hit, but I could barely breath with Eli's dick deep in my throat. Inhaling the poppers would be too much. "Oh damn," Javi moaned, as he sank his cock back into my hole. "So fucking hot and wet," he said when his balls hit my ass. The two men leaned across my body and braced themselves against each other. They started to kiss. I was surprised by the action. Earlier, when they had kissed, it was always to shotgun a hit. Now, it was for other purposes: their own pleasure and the pleasure of using me. On the street, in a club, kissing would have made these two men so much less masculine. But with me sandwiched between them, their hard cocks buried in my mouth and my ass, it was just another way for them to use me. I wasn't part of their intimacy; I was just a set of holes for them to use and enjoy. All I could do in response was to open my throat and relax my ass, letting them penetrate even deeper into my body. "Oh, fuck, nice," Eli moaned, before once more locking lips with Javier. As they kissed, there was a change in the pace of the two dark thugs' fucking. It was easiest to tell the difference in Javi's strokes as they made out. It wasn't they had gotten any more gentle or easier to take. Instead they were slower, deeper and more intense. He was no longer relentlessly forcing himself on me; he knew that he could enjoy my ass as long as he wanted. He wasn't going to rush the experience. He was taking his time to explore my hole and open me up. Eli was almost the opposite; he had sped up and with quick, short strokes, he was doing his best to render my throat raw and ragged. With his faster pace, there were, at least, more opportunities to catch my breath. However, the cool, fresh air was a flame on the increasingly sore flesh of my throat. "Nice to see you again, finally," Eli said, breaking off their kiss for a moment. "Definitely," Javi replied. "And this is a good way to get re-acquainted." "Fuck yeah," Eli said. "I've been dreaming of something like this for months now." Javier shifted his position and rested an arm on my chest. I saw Javier sucking on Eli's nipples, and then Eli moaned in pleasure. "Oh god," the black man said. This was not the first time that Javier and Eli had played. They knew each other's turn-ons plus had spent the entire morning egging each other on to do more drugs and to use me to the fullest. Realizing this made me feel even more like a toy than before. It wasn't me who was important; they could and would use any bottom to get their pleasure. I was no more critical to the endeavor than the choice of lube; as long as I fulfilled my proper and correct role, they would get off. I was totally tweaked out by this point, the G was starting to take effect, and I still had some residual effects of the last hit of poppers. With all these chemicals mixing in my body, not to mention their hard cocks dripping their pre-cum into me, I was in sex-pig heaven. I didn't care if I was just a toy. I didn't care about anything, as long as it meant that I got fucked. As long as I got their cocks and their jizz. Eli had returned his hand to my throat. He squeezed it slightly and held me down on his cock while Javier sucked on his nipples. I hadn't been expecting him to try to choke and hadn't gotten any air before he did it. But the black man was oblivious to my discomfort, thinking only of the wet hole his fat, hard cock was buried in and the warm mouth gently sucking on his nipples. Not until I started to choke on his cock and scraped my teeth across his engorged shaft did he notice. "Careful there, Matt," he said. It was the first time he had actually used my name. "Watch those teeth." "Maybe he needs another hit of poppers," Javier said. "Or something more?" "Poppers can't hurt," Eli muttered, as he held the brown bottle under my nose. I inhaled deeply, knowing that the drugs would soon make nothing but cock matter. "You ready for a hard fucking?" Javier asked me. "Oh yeah," I grunted, Eli's cock still in my mouth. "Fuck my hole good." "You still want me to pull out?" Javier asked. "Still want me to waste my sperm?" "Fuck no," I replied immediately. Now, with the drugs hitting me hard, it seemed like a criminal offense to make this man pull out. Taking his cum would be such a small thing. It would be such an easy thing to do. I wouldn't have to do anything other than let Javier be the red-blooded man he was. He would naturally fill me with his thick spooge, and I would gladly let him. "Fuck me. Shoot your load in me." "He's finally getting the hang of this," Eli said. "You gonna let me cum in you as well?" At that moment, the poppers kicked in. Suddenly, the idea of Eli fucking me wasn't so scary. I knew I could do it. It would hurt, but the pain would be just what I needed. "Of course. You just need to fuck me hard first." "Oh, that's not going to be a problem at all," Eli said. Simultaneously, both men slammed their cocks back into me. I gasped, but that was quickly squelched as Eli's fat shaft slid into my throat. "So fucking nice," Eli said, as he wrapped his muscular arms around Javier and the two men kissed deeply. Javier's cock responded to the kiss. It poked deeper into me and found fresh territory to explore and mark. Meanwhile Eli's dick stayed deep in my throat and dripped pre-cum directly into my gut. "I know," Javier said. "I can do this all day." "No reason we can't," Eli said. He started to play with one of Javi's nips, which caused Javi to slam his cock into my ass. "Oh fuck," Javier said. His hips started to buck wildly. "I'm getting close." "Breed that muscle boy ass," Eli said, egging him on. "I want to watch you shoot your load up there. Lube it up for me." I needed to beg Javi for his load, but my mouth was stretched wide open and filled with the black man's hard cock. It didn't matter. Javier had been pushing deeper into my hole and clearly had no plans to ever pull out. "FUCK," Javier grunted, with one last forceful thrust into my ass. Even though his balls were now tight against his body, his last plunge was hard enough to make them slap against my ass. "I'm going to cum," he said. For a brief, magical moment, his hard shaft was still and unmoving, buried deep in my hole. Then the first volley of sperm traveled down the endless length of his cock. It forced his dick to swell, just as his thick load gushed out of Javier's engorged dickhead. "Oh God," he moaned. "Take my jizz." "Oh yeah," Eli said, his arm cradling Javier's head as he kissed him. "Come for me, man. Fill that guy's ass for me." Javi was now on autopilot as he executed the ancient yet familiar rite of orgasm. He plunged into my hole, each thrust marked with another jet of white-hot spooge. I was relieved that Javier was finally cumming; his cum was lubricating my hole and made his relentless pounding much easier to withstand. It would also make Eli's inevitable assault almost bearable. "Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Oh fuck," Javi repeated, unable to express his emotions in anything but the shortest and simplest of phrases. His orgasm was something that he was trying to share with the two of us, but fundamentally, it was something that was deeply personal and intimate. This rite was the most fundamental act of being a man: the rite of injecting semen into another subservient man. I was the perfect foil for Javier: I wanted men to fuck me and inject their loads into me more than anything else in the world. Forced by the tina, all I was thinking of was Javi's dick shooting in me; all I wanted next was to get the same treatment from Eli. "Fill him up," Eli said. "You know he wants it. He needs your spooge bad." I was tightening my ass around Javi's cock. I was trying to milk out every last drop of his hot jizz. "Fuck, man, you're a hungry hole," Eli continued, turning his attention back to me. I was almost choking on Eli's cock, but despite the discomfort of the full, fat length in my sore throat, it was a small taste of cocksucker heaven. "Can't get enough cock, can you?" My mouth and throat full, I didn't try to reply; I just swallowed. It would massage the entire length of Eli's fat dick, giving him the pleasure he so richly deserved. "Hungry cock slut, huh?" Eli said in response. "Keep that up, and you'll get another big load in your gut." Javier was slowing down his pounding and tried to catch his breath. He was still in a tight embrace with Eli. "Yeah, make him choke on your load," he said, urging Eli on. "You need to get that first load out. Then you'll be able to properly enjoy him." "Oh fuck Bro, you know it." Eli placed a hand on my chest. He braced himself against my body and then used the leverage to push deeper into my throat. It was probably only a quarter of an inch of cock, but it felt like a foot of solid steel shaft. The tip of his cock felt like it was already in my stomach and he was dripping his fluids directly into it. "Can't hold off much longer," Eli said. His balls pressed against my nose, blocking off my last source of air. I didn't know how much longer I would be able to stand his throat fuck, but, at the same time, I didn't want it to ever end. I would withstand Eli's onslaught for as long as I had to. It was my job and purpose to get him off, no matter how he wanted to do it. "Oh hell," Eli grunted. My lips stretched even wider around his cock as his balls unloaded their payload of semen. It first went into the base of his erect cock. Then the spurt traveled down the length of his shaft before finally squirting out of his thick dickhead straight and into my stomach. He never gave me the choice of whether to swallow his load or not: I had to eat it. Of course, if had asked, I would have begged for his jizz. "Oh fuck yeah," he moaned, as another discharge rocketed down his shaft and into my gullet. "Let him taste it," Javier said. "Let him know you're cumming in his mouth." Eli slowly pulled his dick out of my throat. He took his time because several more spurts of sperm landed in my throat. His sperm was thick and it helped to soothe the raw and sore parts that he had been using and abusing earlier. When his cockhead was in my mouth, he held it there. He filled my mouth quickly with his hot cream. It was surprisingly tasty, almost sweet. Rather than immediately swallow it, I savored it, tasting its warmth and aliveness. "Fuck, the guy loves it." "Why wouldn't he?" Eli asked. "Fucking Grade-A man juice there." He turned to me. "You going to get every drop of it for us, cocksucker?" Since my mouth was no longer totally full with cock, I could answer Eli. "Of course man. Every single bit of it." "Good man," Eli said. "And I'm not quite done yet," he continued. He slid his cock in and out. His dick was no longer pumping out cum. Instead, it was now more a steady dribble of jizz. I was more than happy to lap it up, getting every fertile drop and swallowing it. Finally, his cock leaked the last bit of sperm into my mouth. I savored it, but also ran my tongue over his sensitive head. I was hoping for one more drop of his sperm. "That's all for right now," he said, gently pulling his cock out. "But don't worry, there'll be plenty more for you later today." At the same time, Javi had pulled his softening cock out of my ass. "Time for a break, I think," he said. "Catch our breath, recharge pipe, and then another round?" he asked. "Sounds good to me," Eli said. "Looking forward to fucking his ass. Especially that I can take my time and do it properly." I shuddered a bit, wondering if I would ever be able to fit his thick tool into my hole. Even though Javier had just stretched me out and lubricated me, Eli still seemed dangerously big. "But first, I want to hit that glass pipe again. And I bet Matt here wants to clean off your man pipe."

It was getting late one fall evening. My wife was out of town on business and my balls were aching full of cum and needed a good draining. I had taken some of my ADD medicine and was really getting into the new DVDs I had recently purchased. I was feeling a bit kinky at the adult video store earlier that day and bought myself a new cock ring, a bottle of Rush and a small rubber dildo. I had always been curious about playing with my ass but too nervous to do so with anyone else. I thought the absence of my prudish wife was an open invitation to have some solo fun. I had some fresh porn on the big screen and was surfing the internet hookup sites as well. While browsing the casual encounters and searching for kinky sex stories online, I stumbled upon some kinky chem sex stories that were a perverse turn-on. I had never before heard of a booty bump or chem sex, but I must say my cock was rock hard. I devoured story after story thinking this must not actually happen, it's just fiction I said to myself as my cock twitched. Pausing from my indulgence in porn and sex toys, I took a break to get drink in the kitchen, when, in the drain board, I noticed a turkey flavor injector and my mind drifted back to all the hot booty bumping stories I had read. Feeling even more horney and in an experimental mood , I grabbed the plunger and headed back down stairs. After watching some more hot porn and slipping on my new cock ring I decided to see what this booty bumping experience was all about. I crushed-up some pharmaceutical grade amphetamines, and prepared the plunger, just as I had read in the stories. I lubed up the plunger, which I thought as my new rubber dildo, spread some lube on my virgin hole, and attempted to insert the dildo into my ass. While I thought the rubber dildo was of average size, but I couldn't quite get it in, so I fingered myself to loosen my tight sphincter. I also cracked open the fresh bottle of poppers and took six large inhales. A warm rush come over my body and my head started to spin a little, and, of course, my ass relaxed considerably. Re-lubing the loaded syringe, I drew my knees to my chest, positioned the syringe at my pulsing oiled hole, and slid the syringe home, working it deeper and deeper until its main shaft had disappeared into my inner sphincter. Trembling a little, out of excitement more than anything else, I took another couple hits of Rush and emptied the amphetamine plunger deep into my bowels, and then removed the now-empty plunger. I felt a slight burn in my gut and felt a new yearning coming from my arse. That was much easier then I thought. I returned to my fresh porn and did another hit of poppers. My head and ass were now both pulsating as the woman in the video swallowed a monster of a cock down her throat. I was enthralled and experiencing the hottest porn-viewing experience in my young life. As the actress bent over getting ready to take the monster cock in her ass, I grabbed my new dildo and took another hit of Rush. My ass was now begging me to play with it, to fill it up. I raised my legs and positioned the head of the dildo on my greased hole. Almost as if the door had been opened for it, this time I slid it in with ease. My ass now felt complete - and my cock swelled even harder. I massaged the dildo in and out of my hole several times stretching myself, and pleased with my progress, I left the butt plug in and returned to my online quest for debauchery. I scanned the Craigslist looking for other like-minded perverts - without avail, so I moved on to A4A and Manhunt, thinking the sites might be a suitable place to find some guy with whom I could my debauchery. I created a profile with the heading 'Young Straight Looking for Head'. I also posted a photograph of my eight inch, rock hard cock, (courtesy of the amphetamines), my nicely trimmed pubes, (all set-off by the cock ring), and I additionally posted a photograph of the dildo residing in my hole. It was getting late but, and I was beginning to doubt I'd find a kinky playmate when suddenly I received a smile from someone named D469 with a great cock shot for a profile picture. He too was wearing a cock ring and his thick cock was dripping precum. We chatted a bit: he was an older gentlemen, poppered-up, who was jacking while watching porn, and like me he was wearing a cock ring. 'D' was well written and was carrying on a hot chat about what he like to do. It sounded like we were having similar evening, and it also turned out he wasn't very far from me as he was hanging out in his boat on the dock of a nearby lake. He asked if I'd be up to sharing my beautiful cock with him. My rock hard cock and I took another hit of poppers, I twisted the dildo around in my hole, and accepted his invitation. Obtaining directions, I threw on a pair of shorts and caution to the wind, drove over to the dock slip he had specified. When I arrived D was waiting on the deck. We introduced ourselves. D met my expectations and when we got below deck D offered my a couple lines. This was another new experience for me, and admittedly as in his e-mails, D had said he was partying and playing, or PNP, using his lingo, I took him up on his invitation and demonstrating a singular lack of inhibition I did two lines. As he had two monitors, we put on one of the DVDs I had brought, while on the other monitor D was playing hot huge cock porn. Another surge of warmth cut through the haze of the evenings more prosaic activities. We both undressed and briefly admired each other's body (and genitals). Our respective dicks were still encircled with cock rings. D disappeared into another cabin and returned with an arm load of sex toys. I was excited beyond measure. I slid into a pair of mesh briefs that felt good against my hard cock, and next reached for a pair of leather chaps, hoping they would fit me. While I had never before worn any sort of leather wear, but thought this was the perfect opportunity, and fortunately the chaps fit quite well, (or so D said), and nicely framed my leaking cock, as well and kept me warm, as it was a little chilly on the boat. I did some more poppers and reached for a small white vibrator to quench the hunger emanating from my asshole. Adjusting the mesh briefs, I slid the vibrator in with ease. D suggested we do a booty bump. Having done one earlier in the evening I thought I knew what I was in for, and readily agreed. D prepped two syringes (sans needles, of course), loading crystal meth into the cylinders. I had only experienced meth once before, and then had smoked it, and so approached the booty bump with considerable excitement. A couple hits of poppers later and D came over and easily slid the syringe into my hole, which not surprisingly had no trouble accepting the intrusion. I felt to go past my second ring - an almost liquid rush of warmth raced through my system. D gave himself a booty bump as well. My ass never felt so good and eagerly wanted to be filled. I reached for a large dildo as I didn't want a drop of the drug, nor the opportunity to expand my repertoire to escape. I'm not sure how much I received from D who happily gave me my first real booty bump, but I can say I was in pure ecstasy - wearing leather chaps and black mesh briefs that barely held my engorged cock and balls, my ass stretched-open by the large rubber cock. I'm not sure how long we played with each other's cock, nor do I necessarily recall all the differing toys, cock rings and configurations with which we experimented. I do recall, however, D took photographs of my cock and balls, and the various dildos stuffed into my hole. I was getting thirsty, and ever the gracious host, D went into te other room and returned with a drink which I quickly downed. Another rush warmth come over me. I was not surprised when D said with a smirk he had just dosed me GHB, a drug of which I had heard, but never used. D supplied me with yet another booty bump - suffice to say, my ass loved it. We played with each other's cock and ass for hours, and for the longest time mutually sucked each other. The night passed and I spent it with his beautiful cock in my mouth. We positioned ourselves in front of the screens to watch what I now thought to be the best porn I've ever seen. We teased and edged each other many, many times. The poppers flowing freely D removed the butt plug and succeeded in inserting an even larger model into my ass. I admit I didn't think I could get anything that large in to my ass, but in it went. After a long stretch of 69ing, D said he wanted to milk my prostate. Who was I to say no? He inserted two fingers into my colon, found my prostate, and turned my cock into a rock-hard-cum-leaking-faucet. D edged me while I sucked his cock in perfectly mutual bliss.